A New System/Analysis of Ancient Mythology, by Jacob Bryant

That's French for "the ancient system," as in the ancient system of feudal privileges and the exercise of autocratic power over the peasants. The ancien regime never goes away, like vampires and dinosaur bones they are always hidden in the earth, exercising a mysterious influence. It is not paranoia to believe that the elites scheme against the common man. Inform yourself about their schemes here.

Re: A New System/Analysis of Ancient Mythology, by Jacob Bry

Postby admin » Sun Feb 27, 2022 3:28 am

Part 1 of 2

Vol. 2, P. 473-515

Of The Argo, and Argonautic Expedition

"The season of Sisira is from the first of Dhanishtha to the middle of Revati; that of Vasanta from the middle of Revati to the end of Rohini; that of Grishma from the beginning of Mrigasiras to the middle of Aslesha; that of Versha from the middle of Aslesha to the end of Hasta; that of Sanad from the first of Chitra to the middle of Jyeshtha; that of Hemanta from the middle of Jyeshtha to the end of Sravana."

This account of the six Indian seasons, each of which is co-extensive with two signs, or four lunar stations and a half, places the solstitial points, as Varaha has asserted, in the first degree of Dhanishtha, and the middle, or 6°40', of Aslesha, while the equinoctial points were in the tenth degree of Bharani and 3°20' of Visacha; but in the time of Varaha, the solstitial colure passed through the 10th degree of Punarvasu and 3°20' of Uttarashara, while the equinoctial colure cut the Hindu ecliptic in the first of Aswini and 6°40' of Chitra, or the Yoga and only star of that mansion, which, by the way, is indubitably the Spike of the Virgin, from the known longitude of which all other points in the Indian Zodiac may be computed. It cannot escape notice, that Parasara does not use in this passage the phrase at present, which occurs in the text of Varaha; so that the places of the colures might have been ascertained before his time, and a considerable change might have happened in their true position without any change in the phrases by which the seasons were distinguished; as our popular language in astronomy remains unaltered, though the Zodiacal asterisms are now removed a whole sign from the places where they have left their names. It is manifest, nevertheless, that Parasara must have written within twelve centuries before the beginning of our era, and that single fact, as we shall presently show, leads to very momentous consequences in regard to the system of Indian history and literature.

On the comparison which might easily be made between the colures of Parasar and those ascribed by Eudoxus to Chiron, the supposed assistant and instructor of the Argonauts, I shall say very little; because the whole Argonautic story, (which neither was, according to Herodotus, nor, indeed, could have been originally Grecian) appears, even when stripped of its poetical and fabulous ornaments, extremely disputable; and whether it was founded on a league of the Helladian princes and states for the purpose of checking, on a favourable opportunity, the overgrown power of Egypt, or with a view to secure the commerce of the Euxine and appropriate the wealth of Colchis; or, as I am disposed to believe, on an emigration from Africa find Asia of that adventurous race, who had first been established in Chaldea; whatever, in short, gave rise to the fable, which the old poets have so richly embellished, and the old historians have so inconsiderately adopted, it seems to me very clear, even on the principles of Newton, and on the same authorities to which he refers, that the voyage of the Argonauts must have preceded the year in which his calculations led him to place it.[!!!]

-- XXVII. A Supplement to the Essay on Indian Chronology, by the President (Sir William Jones), Asiatic Researches, Volume 2, 1788

Nor shall I meddle with Sir Isaac Newton's astronomical argument for fixing the time of the Argonautic expedition (and of course the time of the fall of Troy, which was only one generation later), from the position of the solstitial and equinoctial points on the sphere which Chiron made for the use of the Argonauts. I am too little acquainted with the science of astronomy to speak pertinently on the subject. I shall only observe that Mr. Whiston does not agree with Dr. Shuckford concerning the grounds of the argument. 

"The fallacy of this argument (says Dr. Shuckford) cannot but appear very evident to any one that attends to it: for suppose we allow that Chiron did really place the solstices, as Sir Isaac Newton represents (though I should think it most probable that he did not so place them), yet it must be undeniably plain, that nothing can be certainly established from Chiron's position of them, unless it appears, that Chiron knew how to give them their true place.
"If indeed it could be known what was the true place of the solstitial points in Chiron's time, it might be known, by taking the distance of that place from the present position of them, how much time has elapsed from Chiron to our days.
 
But I answer, it cannot be accurately known from any schemes of Chiron what was the true place of the solstices in his days; because, though it is said that he calculated the then position of them, yet he was so inaccurate an astronomer, that his calculation might err four or five degrees from their true position."

Mr. Whiston (p. 991) writes thus:
"As to the first argument from the place of the two colures in Eudoxus from Chiron the Argonaut, preserved by Hipparchus of Bithynia, I readily allow its foundation to be true, that Eudoxus's sphere was the same with Chiron's, and that it was first made and showed Hercules and the rest of the Argonauts in order to guide them in their voyage to Colchis. And I take the discovery of this sure astronomical criterion of the true time of that Argonautic expedition (in the defect of eclipses) to be highly worthy the uncommon sagacity of the great Sir Isaac Newton, and in its own nature a chronological character truly inestimable. Nor need we, I think, any stronger argument in order to overturn Sir Isaac Newton's own Chronology, than this position of the colures at the time of that expedition, which its proposer has very kindly furnished us withal."

In p. 996:
I now proceed to Eudoxus's accurate description of the position of the two colures as they had been drawn on their celestial globes, ever since the days of Chiron, at the Argonautic expedition, and as Hipparchus has given us that description in the words of Eudoxus."

Again (p. 1002):
"Sir Isaac Newton betrays his consciousness how little Eudoxus's description of Chiron's colures agreed to his position of them, by pretending that these observations of the ancients were coarse and inaccurate. This is true if compared with the observations of the moderns which read to minutes; and, since, the application of telescopic sights to astronomic instruments, to ten or fewer seconds. But as to our present purpose this description in Eudoxus is very accurate, it both taking notice of every constellation, through which each of the coloures passed, that were visible in Greece; and hardly admitting of an error of half a degree in angular measures, or thirty-six years in time. Which is sufficiently exact."

How far Mr. Whiston has succeeded in his argumentation about the neck of the swan and the tail of the bear, &c. I must leave to others to consider. I shall only observe, with regard to the last paragraph cited from his discourse, that when Sir Isaac Newton calls the observations of the ancient astronomers coarse, he cannot well be understood to use that word but in a comparative sense, that sense in which Mr. Whiston admits it may be justly used. For otherwise Sir Isaac would not have inferred any thing as certain from those ancient observations. Now, in p. 95, after he has finished his argument from Chiron's sphere, he thus writes:
"Hesiod tells us, that sixty days after the winter solstice, the star Arcturus rose at sunset: and thence it follows, that Hesiod flourished about 100 years after the death of Solomon, or in the generation or age next after the Trojan war, as Hesiod himself declares.
 
From all these circumstances, grounded upon the coarse observations of the ancient astronomers, we may reckon it certain, that the Argonautic expedition was not earlier than the reign of Solomon: and if these astronomical arguments be added to the former arguments taken from the mean length of the reigns of kings according to the course of nature; from them all we may safety conclude, that the Argonautic expedition was after the death of Solomon, and most probably that it was about forty-three years after.
 
The Trojan war was one generation later than that expedition -- several captains of the Greeks in that war being sons of the Argonauts,"

&c.
 
By the last words here cited, I am brought round again to the point from whence I set out in this discourse, the fall of Troy...

-- Remarks on the History of the Seven Roman Kings, Occasioned by Sir Isaac Newton’s Objections to the Supposed Two Hundred and Forty-Four Years’ Duration of the Regal State of Rome, from The Roman History From the Building of Rome to the Ruin of the Commonwealth, Illustrated with Maps, by N. Hooke, Esq., 1823


[x]. Palaephatus.

My purpose has been universally to examine the ancient mythology of Greece; and by diligently collating the evidences afforded, to find out the latent meaning. I have repeatedly taken notice, that the Grecians formed variety of personages out of titles, and terms unknown: many also took their rise from hieroglyphics misinterpreted. The examples, which I have produced, will make the reader more favourably inclined to the process, upon which I am about to proceed. Had I not in this manner opened the way to this disquisition, I should have been searful of engaging in the pursuit. For the history of the Argonauts, and their voyage, has been always esteemed authentic, and admitted as a chronological aera. Yet it may be worth while to make some inquiry into this memorable transaction; and to see if it deserves the credit, with which it has been hitherto favoured. Some references to this expedition are interspersed in most of the writings of the1 [The principal are those, which follow. (1) Author of the Orphic Argonautica; (2) Apollonius Rhodius; (3) Valerius Flaccus; (4) Diodorus Siculus. L. 4. p. 245; (5) Ovid. Metamorphosis. L. 7; (6) Pindar, Pyth. Ode 4; (7) Apollodorus. L. I. p. 4; (8) Strabo. L. 3. p. 222; (9) Hyginus. Fab. 14. p. 38.] ancients. But beside these scattered allusions, there are compleat histories transmitted concerning it: wherein writers have enumerated every circumstance of the operation.

By these writers we are informed, that the intention of this armament was to bring back a golden fleece, which was detained by AEetes king of Colchis. It was the fleece of that ram on which Phrixus and2 [Hyginus. Fab. 2. p. 18. Pausan. L. 9. p. 778.] Helle fled to avoid the anger of Ino. They were the two children of Athamas, conceived by ([x]) a cloud: and their brother was Learchus. The ram, upon which they escaped, is represented, as the son of3 [Hyginus, Fab. 3. p. 21.] Neptune and Theophane. Upon his arrival at Colchis Phrixus sacrificed it to Mars, in whose temple the fleece was suspended. Helle was supposed to have fallen into the sea, called afterwards the Hellespont, and to have been drowned. After an interval of some years, Pelias, king of Jolchus, commissioned Jason, the son of his brother AEson, to go, and recover this precious fleece. To effect this a ship was built at Pagasae, which city lay at no great distance from Mount Pelion in Thessaly. It was the first that was ever attempted; and the merit of the performance is given to Argus, who was instructed by Minerva, or divine wisdom. This ship was built partly out of some sacred timber from the grove of Dodona, which was sacred to Jupiter Tomarias. On this account it was said to have been oracular, and to have given verbal responses; which history is beautifully described by Claudian.4 [De Bello Getico. V. 16. [x]. Orph. Argonautica. V. 1153.]

Argois trabibus jactant sudasse Minervam:
Nec nemoris tantum vinxisse carentia sensu
Robora; sed, caeso Tomari Jovis augure luco,
Arbore praefaga tabulas animasse Ioquaces.
[Google translate: They boast that Minerva had sweated on Argo's beams;
Nor was the wood so complicated by the lack of sense
Encourage but, after the grove of Jupiter the augur Tomari had been slain,
The prefaced tree frames have encouraged the gossip.]


As soon as this sacred machine was compleated, a select band of heroes, the prime of their age and country, met together, and engaged in this honourable enterprize. Among these Jason was the chief; by whom the others were summoned, and collected. Chiron, who was famous for his knowledge, and had instructed many of those young heroes in science, now framed for their use a delineation of the heavens: though some give the merit of this operation to Musaeus. This was the first sphere constructed: in which the stars were formed into asterisms for the benefit of the Argonauts; that they might be the better able to conduct themselves in their perilous voyage. The heroes being all assembled, waited for the rising of the Peleiades; at which season they set5 [[x]. Theoc. Idyl. 13. v. 25.] sail. Writers differ greatly about the rout, which they took at their setting out; as well as about the way of their return. The general account is, that they coasted Macedonia, and proceeded to Thrace; where Hercules  engaged with the giants; as he is supposed to have done in many other places. They visited Lemnos, and Cyzicus; and from thence came to the Bosporus. Here were two rocks called the Cyanean, and also the Symplegades; which used to clash together with a mighty noise, and intercept whatever was passing. The Argonauts let a Dove fly, to see by her fate, if there were a possibility of escaping. The Dove got through with some difficulty; encouraged by which omen the heroes pressed forward; and by the help of Minerva escaped. After many adventures, which by the Poets are described in a manner wonderfully pleasing, they arrive at the Phasis, which was the chief river of Colchis. They immediately address AEetes; and after having informed him concerning the cause of their coming, demand a restitution of the fleece. The king was exasperated at their claim; and resused to give up the object in view, but upon such terms, as seemed impracticable. Jason however accepted of the conditions: and after having engaged in many labours, and by the assistance of Medea soothed a sleepless dragon, which guarded the fleece, he at last brought off the prize. This being happily effected, he retired privately to his ship, and immediately set sail; at the same time bringing away Medea, the king's daughter. As soon as AEetes was apprized of their flight, he fitted out some ships to pursue them: and arriving at the Thracian Bosporus took possession of that pass. The Argonauts having their retreat precluded, returned by another rout, which by writers is differently represented. Upon their arrival in Greece they offered sacrifices to the Gods; and consecrated their ship to Neptune.

What is alluded to in this romantic detail, may not perhaps at first sight be obvious. The main plot, as it is transmitted to us, is certainly a fable, and replete with inconsistency and contradiction. Yet many writers have taken the account in gross: and without hesitation, or exception to any particular part, have presumed to fix the time of this transaction. And having satisfied themselves in this point, they have proceeded to make use of it for a stated aera. Hence many inferences, and deductions have been formed, and many events have been determined, by the time of this fanciful adventure. Among the most eminent of old, who admitted it as an historical truth, were Herodotus, Diodorus, Strabo; and with them every Grecian Mythologist: of the fathers, Clemens, Eusebius, and Syncellus. Among the moderns, the principal are Scaliger and Petavius: and of our country, Archbishop Usher, Cumberland, Dr. Jackson, and Sir Isaac Newton, This last speaks of it without any difsidence; and draws from it many consequences, as from an event agreed upon, and not to be questioned: an aera, to which we may safely refer. It was a great misfortune to the learned world, that this excellent person was so easily satisfied with Grecian lore; taking with too little examination, whatever was transmitted to his hands. By these means many events of great consequence are determined from very uncertain and exceptionable data. Had he Iooked more carefully into the histories, to which he appeals, and discarded, what he could not authenticate; such were in all other respects his superior parts, and penetration, that he would have been as eminent for moral evidence, as he had been for demonstration. This last was his great prerogative, which when he quitted, he became like Sampson shorn of his strength; he went out like another man. This history, upon which he builds so much, was founded upon some ancient traditions, but misinterpreted greatly. It certainly did not relate to Greece; though adopted by the people of that country. Sir Isaac Newton, with great ingenuity has endeavoured to find out the time of this expedition by the place of the6 [Newton's Chronology, p, 83, 84.] Colures then, and the degrees, which they have since gone back. And this he does upon a supposition that there was such a person as Chiron: and that he really, as an ancient poet would persuade us, formed a sphere for the Argonauts.

7 [Auctor Titanomachiae apud Clementem. Strom. L. I. p. 360. [Google translate: The author of Titanomachia with Clement. Strom. L. I. p. 360.]] [x]

In answer to this the learned Dr. Rutherforth has exhibited some curious observations: in which he shews, that there is no reason to think that Chiron was the author of the sphere spoken of, or of the delineations attributed to him. Among many very just exceptions he has one, which seems to me to be very capital, and which I shall transcribe from him.8 [Rutherforth's System of Natural Philosophy. Vol. 2. p. 849.]

Beside Pagasae, from whence the Argonauts failed, is about 39°; and Colchis, to which they were failing, is in about 45° north latitude. The star Canobus of the first magnitude, marked [x] by Bayer, in the constellation Argo, is only 37° from the south pole: and great part of this constellation is still nearer to the south pole. Therefore this principal star, and great part of the constellation Argo could not be seen, either in the place, that the Argonauts set out from, or in the place, to which they were failing. Now the ship was the first of its kind; and was the principal thing in the expedition: which makes it very unlikely, that Chiron should chuse to call a set of stars by the name of Argo, most of which were invisible to the Argonauts. If he had delineated the sphere for their use, he would have chosen to call some other constellation by this name: he would most likely have given the name Argo to some constellation in the Zodiac: however, certainly, to one that was visible to the Argonauts; and not to one which was so far to the south, that the principal star in it could not be seen by them, either when they set out, or when they came to the end of their voyage.


These arguments, I think, shew plainly, that the sphere could not have been the invention of9 [Sir Isaac Newton attributes the invention of the Sphere to Chiron, or to Musaeus. Some give the merit of it to Atlas; others to Palamedes. [x] -- Sophocles in Nauplio. The chief constellation, and of the most benefit to Mariners, is the Bear with the Polar star. This is said not to have been observed by any one before Thales: the other, called the greater Bear, was taken notice of by Nauplius: [x]. Theon. in Arat. V. 27. [x]. Schol. Apollonii. L. I. v. 134.] Chiron or Musaeus; had such persons existed. But I must proceed farther upon these principles; for to my apprehension they prove most satisfactorily, that it was not at any rate a Grecian work: and that the expedition itself was not a Grecian operation. Allowing Sir Isaac Newton, what is very disputable, that many of the asterisms in the sphere relate to the Argonautic operations; yet such sphere could not have been previously constructed, as it refers to a subsequent history. Nor would an astronomer of that country in any age afterwards have so delineated a sphere, as to have the chief memorial in a manner out of sight; if the transaction to which it alluded, had related to Greece. For what the learned Dr. Rutherforth alledges in respect to Chiron and Musaeus, and to the times in which they are supposed to have lived, will hold good in respect to any Grecian in any age whatever. Had those persons, or any body of their country, been authors of such a work; they must have comprehended under a figure, and given the name of Argo to a collection of stars, with many of which they were unacquainted: consequently their Iongitude, latitude, and reciprocal distances, they could not know. Even the Egyptians seem in their sphere to have omitted those constellations, which could not be seen in their degrees of latitude, or in those which they frequented. Hence many asterisms near the southern pole, such as the Croziers, Phoenicopter, Toucan, &c. were for a long time vacant, and unformed: having never been taken notice of, till our late discoveries were made on the other side of the line. From that time they have been reduced into asterisms, and distinguished by names.

If then the sphere, as we have it delineated, was not the work of Greece, it must certainly have been the produce of10 [Diodorus says that the Sphere was the invention of Atlas; by which we are to understand the Atlantians. L, 3. p. 193.] Egypt. For the astronomy of Greece confessedly came from that11 [[x]. Herodot. L. 2. c. 4. [x] Clemens Alexand. Strom. L. I. p. 361.] country: consequently the history, to which it alludes, must have been from the same quarter. For it cannot be supposed, that in the constructing of a sphere the Egyptians would borrow from the12 [The Egyptians borrowed nothing from Greece. [x]. Herodot. L. 2. c. 49. See also Diodorus Siculus. L. I. p. 62, 63. of arts from Egypt.] Helladians, or from any people whatever: much less would they crowd it with asterisms relating to various events, in which they did not participate, and with which they could not well be acquainted: for in those early days the history of Hellas was not known to the sons of Mizraim. Many of the constellations are apparently of Egyptian original; and were designed as emblems of their Gods, and memorials of their rites and mythology. The Zodiac, which Sir Isaac Newton supposed to relate to the Argonautic expedition, was an assemblage of Egyptian hieroglyphics. Aries, which he refers to the golden fleece, was a representation of Amon: Taurus of Apis: Leo of Arez, the same as Mithras, and Osiris. Virgo with the spike of corn was13 [[x]. Eratosthenis Asterism. [x].] Isis. They called the Zodiac the grand assembly, or senate, of the twelve Gods, [x]. The planets were esteemed [x], lictors and attendants, who waited upon the chief Deity, the Sun. These, says the Scholiast upon14 [[x]. Scholia Apollon. Argon. L. 4. v. 261.] Apollonius, were the people who first observed the influences of the stars; and distinguished them by names: and from them they came to15 [[x]. Herod. L. 2. c. 49 and 50. [x]. Plato in Phaedro. v. 3. p. 274.] Greece.

Strabo, one of the wisest of the Grecians, cannot be persuaded but that the history of the Argonautic expedition was true: and he takes notice of many traditions concerning  it in countries far remote: and traces of the heroes in many places; which arose from the temples, and cities, which they built, and from the regions, to which they gave name. He mentions particularly, that there still remained a city called16 [[x]. L. I. p. 77.] Aia upon the Phasis; and the natives retained notions, that AEetes once reigned in that country. He takes notice, that there were several memorials both of Jason and Phrixus in Iberia, as well as in Colchis. 17 [[x]. p. 77.]

In Armenia too, and as far off as Media, and the neighbouring regions, there are, says Strabo, temples still standing, called Jasonea; and all along the coast about Sinope, upon the Pontus Euxinus; and at places in the Propontis, and the Hellespont, as far down as Lemnos, the like traces are to be observed, both of the expedition undertaken by Jason, and of that, which was prior, by Phrixus. There are likewise plain vestiges of Jason in his retreat, as well as of the Colchians, who pursued him, in Crete, and in Italy, and upon the coast of the Adriatic.18 [[x]. Ibid. p. 39.] They are particularly to be seen about the Ceraunian mountains in Epirus: and upon the western coast of Italy in the gulf of Poseidonium, and in the islands of Hetruria. In all these parts the Argonauts have apparently been.


In another place he again takes notice of the great number of temples erected to19 [Ibid. p. 798.] Jason in the east: which were held in high reverence by the barbarous nations. Diodorus Siculus also mentions many tokens of the20 [L. 4. p. 259. [x]. Strabo. L. 5, p. 342. He mentions near Paestum [x]. L. 6. p. 386. Near Circaeum [x]. Lycoph. v. 1274. See the Scholia: also Aristotle [x]. p. 728 and Taciti Annales. L. 6. c. 34.] Argonauts about the island AEthalia, and in the Portus Argous in Hetruria; which latter had its name from the Argo. And he says, many speak of it as a certainty, that the like memorials are to be found upon the Celtic coast; and at Gades in Iberia, and in divers other places.

From these evidences so very numerous, and collected from parts of the world so widely distant, Strabo concludes that the history of Jason must necessarily be authentic. He accordingly speaks of the Argo and Argonauts, and of their perils and peregrinations, as of facts21 [[x]. Strabo. L. I. p. 77.] universally allowed. Yet I am obliged to dissent from him upon his own principles: for I think the evidence, to which he appeals, makes intirely against his opinion. I must repeat what upon a like occasion I have more than once said, that if such a person as Jason had existed, he could never have performed what is attributed to him. The Grecians have taken an ancient history to themselves, to which they had no relation: and as the real purport of it was totally hid from them, they have by their colouring and new modelling what they did not understand, run themselves into a thousand absurdities. The Argo is represented as the first ship built; and the heroes are said to have been in number according to Valerius Flaccus, fifty-one. The author of the Orphic Argonautica makes them of the same22 [He seems to speak of fifty and one. [x]. Argonaut, v. 298. Theocritus styles the Argo [x]. Idyl. 13. V. 74.] number. In Apollonius Rhodius there occur but forty-four: and in Apollodorus they amount to the same. These authors give their names, and subjoin an history of each person: and the highest to which any writer makes them amount, is23 [Natalis Comes makes the number of the Argonauts forty-nine; but in his catalogue he mentions more.] fifty and one. How is it possible for so small a band of men to have achieved, what they are supposed to have performed. For to omit the sleepless dragon, and the bulls breathing fire; how could they penetrate so far inland, and raise so many temples, and found so many cities, as the Grecians have supposed them to have founded? By what means could they arrive at the extreme parts of the earth; or even to the shores of the Adriatic, or the coast of Hetruria? When they landed at Colchis, they are represented so weak in respect to the natives, as to be obliged to make use of art to obtain their purpose. Having by the help of the King's daughter, Medea, stolen the golden fleece, they immediately set sail. But being pursued by AEetes, and the Colchians, who took possession of the pass by the Bosporus, they were forced to seek out another passage for their retreat. And it is worth while to observe the different routs, which they are by writers supposed to have taken: for their distress was great; as the mouth of the Thracian Bosporus was possessed by AEetes; and their return that way precluded. The author of the Orphic Argonautics makes them pass up the Phasis towards the Maeotis: and from thence upwards through the heart of Europe to the Cronian sea, or Baltic: and so on to the British seas, and the Atlantic; and then by Gades, and the Mediterranean home. Timagetus made them proceed northward to the same seas, but by the24 [Scholia in Apollon. L. 4. v. 259.] Ister. According to Timaeus they went upwards to the fountains of the Tanais, through the25 [Diodorus Sic. L. 4. p. 259. Natalis Comes. L. 6. p. 317.] Palus Maeotis: and from thence through Scythia, and Sarmatia, to the Cronian seas: and from thence by the Atlantic home. Scymnus Delius carried them by the same rout. Heliod, and Antimachus, conduct them by the southern ocean to26 [Scholia in Apollon. supra.] Libya; and from thence over land to the Mediterranean. Hecataeus Milesius supposed them to go up the Phasis, and then by turning south over the great continent of Asia to get into the Indian ocean, and so to the27 [Scholia. Ibid.] Nile in Egypt: from whence they came regularly home. Valerius Flaccus copies Apollonius Rhodius, and makes them sail up the Ister, and by an arm of that river to the Eridanus, and from thence to the28 [[x]. Apollon. Rhod. L. 4. v. 627.] Rhone: and after that to Libya, Crete, and other places. Pindar conducts them by the Indian ocean. 29 [Pyth. Ode 4. p. 262.] [x]

Diodorus SIculus brings them back by the same way, as they went out: but herein, that he may make things plausible, he goes contrary to the whole tenor of history. Nor can this be brought about without running into other difficulties, equal to those, which he would avoid. For if the Argonauts were not in the seas spoken of by the authors above; how could they leave those repeated memorials, upon which Strabo builds so much, and of which mention is made by30 [L. 4. p. 259.] Diodorus? The latter writer supposes Hercules to have attended his comrades throughout: which is contradictory to most accounts of this expedition. He moreover tells us, that the Argonauts upon their return landed at Troas; where Hercules made a demand upon Laomedon of some horses, which that king had promised him. Upon a refusal, the Argonauts attack the Trojans, and take their city. Here we find the crew of a little bilander in one day perform what Agamemnon with a thousand ships and fifty thousand men could not effect in ten years. Yet31 [[x]. Diodor. L. I. p. 21. Homer gives Hercules xix ships, when he takes Troy. [x]. Iliad. E. V. 642.] 'Hercules lived but one generation before the Trojan war: and the event of the first capture was so recent, that32 [Anchises is made to day, Satis una superque Vidimus excidia, et capsr superavimus urbi. Virg. AEneid. L. 2. v. 642.] Anchises was supposed to have been witness to it: all which is very strange. For how can we believe, that such a change could have been brought about in so inconsiderable a space, either in respect to the state of Troy, or the polity of Greece?

After many adventures, and Iong wandering in different parts, the Argonauts are supposed to have returned to Iolcus: and the whole is said to have been performed in33 [[x]. Apollodorus. L. I. p. 55.] four months; or as some describe it, in34 [[x]. Scholia in Lycoph. V. 175.] two. The Argo upon this was consecrated to Neptune; and a delineation of it inserted among the asterisms of the heavens. But is it possible for fifty persons, or ten times fifty, to have performed such mighty operations in this term; or indeed at any rate to have performed them? They are said to have built temples, founded cities, and to have passed over vast continents, and through seas unknown; and all this in an open35 [The Argo was styled [x] by Diodorus; and the Scholiast upon Pindar: also by Euripides. It is also called [x]. Orphic Argonaut. V. 1261. and V. 489. [x].] boat, which they dragged over mountains, and often carried for leagues upon their shoulders.

If there were any truth in this history, as applied by the Grecians, there should be found some consistency in their writers. But there is scarce a circumstance, in which they are agreed. Let us only observe the contradictory accounts given of Hercules. According to36 [Herodotus. L. 7. c. 193.] Herodotus he was left behind at their first setting out. Others say, he was left on shore upon the coast of37 [Apollonius Rhodius. L. I. v. 1285. Theocrit. Idyll. 13.] Bithynia. Demaretes and Diodorus maintain that he went to38 [Apollodorus. L. I. p. 45. Diodorus. L. 4. p. 251.] Colchis: and Dionysius Milesius made him the captain in the39 [Apollodoriis. L. I. p. 45.] expedition. In respect to the first setting out of the Argo, most make it pass northward to Lemnos and the Hellespont: but40 [Herodotus. L. 4. c. 179. [x].] Herodotus says, that Jason sailed first towards Delphi, and was carried to the Syrtic sea of Libya; and then pursued his voyage to the Euxine. The aera of the expedition cannot be settled without running into many difficulties, from the genealogy and ages of the persons spoken of. Some make the event41 [Euseb. Chron. Versio Lat. p. 93.] ninety years, some42 [Thrasyllus apud Clement. Alexand. Strom. L. I. p. 401. Petavius 79 years. Rationarii Temp. Pars secunda, p. 109.] seventy-nine, others only forty years before the aera of Troy. The point, in which most seem to be agreed, is, that the expedition was to Colchis: yet even this has been controverted. We find by Strabo, that43 [[x]. Strabo. L. I. p. 80. [x], Strabo, L. I. p. 77.] Scepsius maintained, that AEetes lived far in the east upon the ocean, and that here was the country, to which Jason was sent by Pelias. And for proof of this he appealed to Mimnermus, whose authority Strabo does not like: yet it seems to be upon a par with that of other poets; and all these traditions came originally from poets. Mimnermus mentions, that the rout of Jason was towards the east, and to the coast of the ocean: and he speaks of the city of AEetes as lying in a region, where was the chamber of the Sun, and the dawn of day, at the extremities of the eastern world.

44 [Strabo. L. I. p. 80.] [x]

How can we after this trust to writers upon this subject, who boast of a great exploit being performed, but know not whether it was at Colchis, or the Ganges. They could not tell satisfactorily who built the Argo. Some supposed it to have been made by Argus: others by Minerva.45 [Athenaeus, L. 7. c. 12. p. 296.] Possis of Magnesia mentioned Glaucus, as the architect: by Ptolemy Hephaestion he is said to have been46 [Apud Photium. p. 475.] Hercules. They were equally uncertain about the place, where it was built. Some said, that it was at Pagasae; others at Magnesia; others again at Argos.47 [Scholia in Lycoph. V. 883.] [x]. In short the whole detail is filled with inconsistencies: and this must ever be the case, when a people adopt a history, which they do not understand, and to which they have no pretensions.

I have taken notice, that the mythology, as well as the rites of Greece, was borrowed from Egypt: and that it was founded upon ancient histories, which had been transmitted in hieroglyphical representations. These by length of time became obscure; and the sign was taken for the reality, and accordingly explained. Hence arose the fable about the bull of Europa, the fish of Venus, and Atargatis, the horse of Neptune, the ram of Helle, and the like. In all these is the same history under a different allegory, and emblem. I have moreover taken notice of the wanderings of Rhea, of Isis, of Astarte, of Iona: and lastly of Damater: in which fables is figured the separation of mankind by their families, and their journeying to their places of allotment. At the same time the dispersion of one particular race of men, and their flight over the face of the earth, is principally described. Of this family were the persons, who preserved the chief memorials of the ark in the Gentile world. They Iooked upon it as the nurse of Dionusus, and represented it under different emblems. They called it Demeter, Pyrrha, Selene, Meen, Argo, Argus, Arcas, and Archaius ([x]). And although the last term, as the history is of the highest antiquity, might be applicable to any part of it in the common acceptation; yet it will be found to be industriously introduced, and to have a more immediate43 [It is found continually annexed to the history of Pyrrha, Pelias, Aimonia, and the concomitant circumstances of the Ark, and Deluge. [x]. Schol. in Lycoph. v. 1206. [x]. [x]. Schol. in Apollon. L. I. V. 137.] reference. That it was used for a title is plain from Stephanus Byzantinus, when he mentions the city Archa near mount Libanus. [x]. Upon one of the plates backwards is a representation from Paruta of the Sicilian Tauro-Men with an inscription49 [Parutae Sicilia. p. 104.] [x]. This is remarkable; for it signifies literally Deus Arkitis: and the term [x] above is of the same purport, an Archite. The Grecians, as I have said, by taking the story of the Argo to themselves, have plunged into numberless difficulties. What can be more ridiculous than to see the first constructed ship pursued by a navy, which was prior to it? But we are told, to palliate this absurdity, that the Argo was the first Iong50 [Longa nave Jasonem primum navigasse Philostephanus Auctor est. [Google translate: Philostephanus is the founder of Jason, the first to have sailed on a Iong ship.] Plin. L. 7. c. 56. Herodotus mentions the Argonauts [x]. L. I. c. 2.] ship. If we were to allow this interpretation, it would run us into another difficulty: for Danaus, many generations before, was said to have come to51 [[x]. Scholia in Apollon. L. I. v. 4.] Argos in a long ship: and Minos had a fleet of Iong ships, with which he held the sovereignty of the seas. Of what did the fleet of AEetes consist, with which he pursued the Argonauts, but of Iong ships? otherwise how could he have been supposed to have got before them at the Bosporus, or overtaken them in the Ister? Diodorus indeed omits this part of the history, as he does many other of the principal circumstances, in order to render the whole more consistent. But at this rate we may make any thing of any thing. We should form a resolution, when we are to relate an ancient history, to give it fairly, as it is transmitted to us; and not try to adapt it to our own notions, and alter it without authority.

In the account of the Argo we have undeniably the history of a sacred ship, the first which was ever constructed. This truth the best writers among the Grecians confess; though the merit of the performance they would fain take to themselves. Yet after all their prejudices they continually betray the truth; and shew, that the history was derived to them from Egypt. Accordingly Eratosthenes tells us,52 [[x]. Eratosthenes in [x]. 35.]

that the asterism of the Argo in the heavens was there placed by divine wisdom: for the Argo was the first ship that was ever built: [x], it was moreover built in the most early times, or at the very beginning; and was an oracular vessel. It was the first ship that ventured upon the seas, which before had never been passed: and it was placed in the heavens as a sign, and emblem for those, who were to come after.


Conformably to this Plutarch informs us,53 [[x]. Isis et Osiris. V. i. p. 359.]

that the constellation, which the Greeks called the Argo, was a representation of the sacred ship of Osiris: and that it was out of reverence placed in the heavens.
admin
Site Admin
 
Posts: 37499
Joined: Thu Aug 01, 2013 5:21 am

Re: A New System/Analysis of Ancient Mythology, by Jacob Bry

Postby admin » Tue Mar 01, 2022 9:14 am

Part 2 of 2

I have spoken at large both of Osiris, and his sacred ship: and we know to what it alludes, and that it was esteemed the first ship54 [[x]. Theon in Aratum de Argo nave.] constructed. It was no other than the Ark, called by the Greeks Argus, and Arcas, and represented above as [x]. Hence the Grecians, though some few would represent the Argo as only the first Iong ship; yet in general speak of it, as the first ship which was framed. And although their account of it is attended with numberless inconsistencies, yet they religiously abide by the truth. Eratosthenes above, to prevent all misinterpretation, explains his meaning by saying,

The Argo was the first ship that divided the waters of the sea, which before had never been penetrated:


55 [Asterism 35.] [x]. Hence also Catullus keeps to this ancient tradition, though he is guilty of great inconsistency in speaking of ships, which were still prior. He says of the Argo,

56 [Epithalam. Pelei et Thetidos. V. 11.] Illa rudem curfu prima imbuit Amphitriten. [Google translate: She first imbues Amphitrite with a rude course.]


Commentators have endeavoured to explain away the meaning of this passage: and have gone so far as to alter the terms prima imbuit to prora imbuit, that the author may not contradict himself. But they spoil the rhythm, and render the passage scarce sense. And after all, the same difficulty occurs repeatedly in other writers. There was certainly a constant tradition that the Argo was the first ship; and that it was originally framed by divine wisdom. The author of the Orphic Argonautics represents it in this light; and says, that Juno gave a commission to Minerva to build it out of her regard to Jason.

57 [Orphic Argonautica. V. 66. This writer acts with the same inconsistency as Catullus: for after having represented the Argo as the first ship, he mentions the Pheacians, as a people prior to it, and very expert in navigation. [x]. V. 1292. He also speaks of [x]. V. 1298.] [x],


The like is said by Theon upon Aratus, 58 [Theon in Aratum. The Argo is termed [x]. Apollonius. L. i. v. 551. The same is to be found in Apollodorus. [x]. L. I. p. 42.] [x].

It was placed in the heavens by Minerva, as a memorial, that the first ship was devised by her.


All the Latin Poets have closely copied this tradition. Lucan speaks of navigation commencing from the aera of the Argo.

59 [Lucan. Pharfal. L. 3. v, 193.] Inde lacessitum primum mare, cum rudis Argo
Miscuit ignotas temerato littore gentes.

[Google translate: The first provoked from the sea, with raw Argo He mingled unknown nations on the desecrated shore.]


This, according to Manilius, was the reason of its being inserted in the sphere.

60 [Manilii Astron. L. i. v. 403.] In Coelum subducta, mari quod prima cucurrit.

[Google translate: Having been drawn up into heaven, he ran to the sea which was the first.]


All the other61 [Prima Deum magnis canimus freta pervia nautis, Fatidicamque ratem. Valerius Flaccus. L. i. v. i. Haec fuit ignoti prima carina maris. Martial. L. 7. Epig. 19. Aequor Jasonio pulsatum remige primum. Ovid. de Ponto. L. 3. Epist. 1. V. I. Primaeque ratis molitor Jason. Ovid. Metam. L. 8. v. 302. Per non tentatas prima cucurrit aquas. Ovid. Trist. L. 3. Eleg. 9. v. 8. Prima malas docuit mirantibus aequora ventis Peliaco pinus vertice caesa vias. Ovid. Amorum. L. 2. Eleg. 11. v. i. Vellera cum Minyae nitido radiantia villo Per mare non notum prima petiere carina. Metamorph. L. 6. v. 721. Prima sretum scandens Pagasaeo littore pinus Terrenum ignotas hominem projecit in undas. Lucan. L. 6. v. 400. See also Scholia upon Euripides. Medea, v. i. [Google translate: We sing the first God with great seas, accessible to sailors, and fatidical ship. Valerius Flaccus L. i. v i. This was the first unknown keel of the sea. Martial. L. 7. Epig. 19. The sea was beaten by Jason's rowers for the first time. Ovid. from the Black Sea L. 3 Epist. 1. V. I. Jason is the constructor of the first raft. Ovid. Goal L. 8. v. 302 He ran through the water and did not attempt the first day. Ovid. Trist. L. 3. Eleg. v 8. The first taught me the wonder of the sea and the bad winds Pines were cut down on the top of the Pines' streets. Ovid. of Ioves. L. 2. Eleg. v i. Minya fleece with sparkling glistening fleece The first keel was not known by the sea. Metamorph. L. 6. v. 721 Climbing the plain of Pagasa on the shore of the pine An earthy unknown man cast into the waves. Lucan. L. 6. v. 400. See also Scholia upon Euripides Medea i.] poets are uniformly of this opinion; and they speak the sense of the best mythologists, who preceded. Hyginus, who made it his sole purpose to collect the various traditions of the mythic ages, concludes his account of the Argo in these words:62 [Hyginus. Fab. 14. p 55.] Haec est navis Argo, quam Minerva in sideralem circulum retulit ob hoc, quod ab fe effet aedificata, ac primum in pelagus deducta. [Google translate: This is the ship Argo, which Minerva He referred to the constellation as a circle, on account of the fact that it was built by Fe, and was first led down to the sea.]

From hence, I think, it is plain, that the history of the Argo related to an ancient event, which the Egyptians commemorated with great reverence. The delineation in the sphere was intended as a lasting memorial of a wonderful deliverance: on which account one of the brightest stars in the southern hemisphere is represented upon the rudder of the ship. The star by the Egyptians was called Canobus; which was one of the titles of their chief Deity; who under this denomination was looked upon as the particular God of mariners. There was a city of this name upon the most western branch of the Nile, much frequented by63 [[x]. Strabo. L. 17. p. 1153.] sailors: and there was also a temple called by Stephanus, [x] the temple of Canobus Neptunius, the great God of mariners. Over against it was a small island named Argaeus.64 [Steph. Byzant.] [x]. Argaius, Archaius, and Argous, all relate to the same history. The temple at Canobus seems to have been a stately edifice; and to have had a sacred inclosure, as we may infer from Dionysius.

65 [[x]. v. 13. [x]. Proclus de Sphaera.] [x].


The star of this Deity was put upon the rudder of the Argo, to shew, that Providence was its guide. It is mentioned by Vitruvius; who calls it Canopus, and says, that it was too low to be seen in Italy.66 [Vitruvius. L. 9. c. 7.] Stella Canopi, quae his regionibus est ignota. [Google translate: The star of Canopus, which of these countries is unknown.] It was also scarce high enough to be seen in any part of Greece. Eudoxus is said to have just discerned it from an eminence near67 [Strabo. L. 2. p. 180. [x]. Scholia Dionys. v. 10.] Cnidus. But there is scarce a place in Europe of a latitude so far south as68 [It could scarcely be seen at Rhodes, which was nearly the same latitude as Cnidus.[x]. Proclus de Sphaera. Scholia in Dionys. [x]. v. 11.] Cnidus: in all the celebrated places in Greece it was utterly invisible. This alone would prove, that the sphere could not be the work of a Grecian; and that this asterism could have no relation to that country. The star Canobus, as I have shewn, was denominated from an Egyptian Deity; and placed in the sphere with a particular design, and attended with a very interesting history: but both the star itself, and the history, to which it related, was in great measure a secret to the Greeks. Not a word is said of it in their ancient accounts of the69 [Canopus, and Canobus, was the same as the God Esorus, or Asorus, who was worshiped in Palestine and Syria; and was supposed to have been the founder of Carthage. He is represented by Hesychius, as the pilot of the Argo. [x]. Artemis was styled [x]. Pausan. L. 2. p. 240. and 274. Asorus, and Azorus, was the same as the Hazor of the Scriptures.] Argo.  

The cause of all the mistakes in this curious piece of mythology arose from hence. The Arkites, who came into Greece, settled in many parts, but especially in Argolis and Thessalia; where they introduced their rites, and worship. In the former of these regions they were commemorated under a notion of the arrival of Da-Naus, or Danaus. It is supposed to have been a person, who fled from his brother AEgyptus, and came over in a sacred ship given him by Minerva. This ship, like the Argo, is said to have been the first ship constructed: and he was assisted in the building of it by the same Deity, Divine wisdom.70 [Apollodorus. L. 2. p. 63. See also Scholia in Apollon. Argonaut. L. I. V. 4.] [x] . Both histories relate to the same event. Danaus upon his arrival built a temple called Argus, to Iona, or Juno; of which he made his daughters priestesses. The people of the place had an obscure tradition of a deluge, in which most perished; some few only escaping. The principal of these was 71 [Natalis Comes. L. 8. c. 17. p. 466.] Deucalion, who took refuge in the Acropolis, or temple. Those who settled in Thessaly, carried with them the same memorials concerning72 [Strabo. L. 9. p. 660 and 677. [x]. Schol. in Apollon. L. 4. v. 266.] Deucalion, and his deliverance; which they appropriated to their own country. They must have had traditions of this great event strongly impressed upon their minds; as every place, to which they gave name, had some reference to that history. In process of time these impressions grew more and more faint; and their emblematical worship became very obscure, and unintelligible. Hence they at last confined the history of this event to their own country: and the Argo was supposed to have been built, where it was originally enshrined. As it was reverenced under the symbol of the Moon, called Man, and Mon; the people from this circumstance named their country Ai-Mona, in aftertimes rendered Aimonia. And we are informed by the Scholiast upon73 [Strabo. L. 9. p. 677. Schol. Apollonii. L. 3. v. 1087.] Apollonius, that it had of old many other names; such as Pyrrhodia, which it received in memory of Pyrrha the wife of 74 [She was the wife of that Deucalion, [x]. Apollonius Rhod. L. 3. v. 1087.] Deucalion. The history given of the region, by the ancient poet Rhianus, is very curious, and shews plainly the original of this Arkite colony.

75 [Scholia Apollon. supra.] [x] [76 [The country [x] is in like manner styled [x] by Callimachus, in speaking of the Argonauts. [x]. See Strabo. L. i. p. 78.].


In this country were the cities Arne, Larissa, Argos, Theba, and Magnesia; all denominated from the same worship. Here was77 [[x]. Apollon. L. I. v. 580.] [x], the promontory of the Doves; and the sea port Iolcus, of the same purport as Argos and Theba. It was one of the most ancient cities of Thessaly, in which the Argo was supposed to have been laid up: and the name shews the true history of the place. It was denominated from the Ark, styled [x]; which was one of the Grecian names for a large ark or float. Iolcus was originally expressed Iaolcus, which is a variation of Aia-Olcas, the place of the Ark. Medea in Apollonius makes use of the true name, when she speaks of being wasted to Greece.

78 [Apollon. Rhod. L. 3. v. 1110. Homer also styles it [x]. Odyss. A: v. 255.] [x]


Pagasae in the feminine is the same as Pegasus: and received its name from a well known emblem, the horse of Poseidon; by which we are to understand an ark, or ship.79 [Artemidorus. L. i. c. 58.] [x]. By horses, says Artemidorus, the poets mean ships; and hence it is, that Poseidon is styled Hippius. For there is a strict analogy between the poetical horse on land, and a real ship in the sea. Hence it came, that Pegasus was esteemed the horse of Poseidon, and often termed [x]; a name, which relates to a80 [[x]. Palaephatus.] ship, and shews the purport of the emblem. The ark, we know, was preserved by divine providence from the sea, which would have overwhelmed it: and as it was often represented under this symbol of a horse, it gave rise to the fable of the two chief Deities contending about horses.

81 [Orph. Argonaut, v. 1275.] [x].


It was upon this account that the cities named Argos had the title of [x], Hippii and Hippobotae. I have mentioned that the Arkite worship was introduced into Italy by people styled Arcades, and Argaei: and here was an82 [[x]. Strabo. L. 5. p. 329. See also L. 8. p. 568. [x].] Argos Hippium in the region of Daunia. I imagine, that none of these appellations related to the animal, an horse; but to an emblem, under which in those places the ark was83 [There is no satisfactory history, that any of these places were really famous for horses: and though the poet says Aptum dicet equis Argos [Google translate: He will be fitted for the horses of Argos]; yet I have reason to think, that the notion arose from a mistake in terms. I imagine, that the term [x] was originally differently expressed; and that it signified, Hippo-Bat, or the temple of the Ark. It was sometimes represented by a Cetus; and Nonnus under the character of Perseus describes some Perezites, who settled in Daunia, founding a temple under this emblem. [x]. Nonni Dionys. L. 47. p. 1232. Hence we may see that there is a correspondence in all these histories.] reverenced. Daunia itself is a compound of Da-Ionia, and signifies the land of the Dove. In Thessaly every place seems to have had a reference to this history. Two of the chief mountains were Pelion, and Ossa; one of which signifies the mountain of the Dove, and the other of the84 [[x]. Scholia in Iliad. B. v. 93. [x]. Apollon. Argon. L. 3. v. 1110.] Oracle. Near Pagasae and Iaolcus was a promontory named Pyrrha, and near it two islands, named the islands of85 [[x]. Strabo. L. 9. 665.] Pyrrha and Deucalion. These circumstances contain no internal evidence of the Grecian Argonautic history; but afford wonderful evidence of the Arkites, and their rites, which were introduced in all these places. The Grecians took the history to themselves; and in consequence of this assumption, wherever they heard that any people under the title of Arcades or Argaei settled, they supposed that their Argo had been. Hence they made it pass not only through the most distant seas, but over hills, and mountains, and through the midst of both Europe and Asia; there being no difficulty, that could stop it. They sent their heroes to Colchis, merely because some of their family had settled there. They made them visit Troas and Phrygia, where was both a city Theba, and Larissa, similar to those in their own country. Some Arcades had settled here; who were supposed to have been led by Dardanus, the brother of Jason. Virgil, I know not why, would make him come from Italy: but86 [L. i. p. 48.] Dionysius Halicarnassensis, a better mythologist, styles him Arcas; by which we are to understand an Arkite: and says, that after a deluge he came with his nephew Corybas from Arcadia to Samothrace; and from thence to Phrygia. There were innumerable colonies of Arkites, who went abroad, and made various settlements: but the Grecians have ascribed the whole to the Arcades, Argasi, and Argonautae of their own country. Yet after all their prejudices they afford many curious traditions; so that from the collateral history we may always perceive who these Argives and Argonauts were. Hermione, one of the most ancient cities in Greece, was said to have been built by Argives. The true name was Herm-Ione, a compound of two Egyptian titles; and by them was denoted a city sacred to the Arkite Dove. Samos was particularly dedicated to Juno: and we are told, that some Argonauts came hither, and brought the image of the Goddess from87 [[x]. Pausania;. L. 7. p. 530.] Argos; for the reception of which they built the chief temple in the island. But upon inquiry we shall find, that these Argonauts were no other than the ancient Macarians. The Grecians describe them in the singular by the name of Macareus; whom they suppose to have come to88 [Diodorus Sic. L. 5. p. 347. [x].] Samos, Lesbos, and other Asiatic islands after the deluge; and to have raised temples to the Gods; and renewed the religious rites, which had been omitted, while those islands lay89 [[x]. Ibid.] desolate. There was a remarkable mountain in Samos, named90 [Strabo. L. 10. p. 747. [x]. Dercetus is called Cercetus by Ampelius, c. 9. See Hyginus, notes, p. 343.] Cercetus; undoubtedly from some building sacred to the Cetus, the same as Atargatus, and Dagon. Tarfus, a city of the highest antiquity, was founded by the first Ionim in Syria. This too was said to have been built by people from91 [[x]. Steph. Byzant.] Argos. The city Gaza in Palestine was named both Iona, and Minoa: the latter of which names it was said to have received from92 [[x]. Steph. Byzant.] Ion of Argos. I have taken particular notice of the city Cibotus in Lydia; which was apparently denominated from the Ark, and retained many memorials of the Deluge. This was said to have been built by one of the daughters of93 [Strabo. L. 12. p. 868. Lindus, Jalysus, and Camirus, in Rhodes, were said to have been named from some of the daughters of Danaus. Strabo. L. 14. p. 966. The temple at Lindus [x]. Ibid. p. 967.] Danaus; consequently by the people of Argos. If we Iook into the history of94 [[x]. Nonnus. L. 25. p. 648. v. 12.] Danae, and her son Perseus, the like circumstances will be observable. After they had been exposed in an ark, they are said to have come to Argos. From thence they passed into Italy; where some of their company settled upon the Portus Lunus, and Portus Argous: others founded the cities Larina, Ardea, and Argos Hippium in Daunia. All which was supposed to have been performed by Argonauts and Argives. Even95 [Euseb. Chron. p. 27. 29.] Memphis in Egypt is supposed to have had the same origin. This too, if we may believe the Grecians, was built by Argives. But by this was certainly meant Arkites: for Argos itself in the Peloponnesus could not have supplied persons to have effected, what was supposed to have been done. There were some Ionim, who settled upon the Orontes; where they built the city Iona, called afterwards Antiochea. These also were termed Argives by the Greeks, and were supposed to have come from Argos. Cedrenus accordingly styles them96 [P. 22. [x]. [x]. Chron. Paschale. p. 42.] [x], the Ionitae from Argos. It is also said by another writer,97 [[x] (It should be [x]. Chron. Pasch. p. 40.] that Perseus being informed that there were Ionitae in Syria, who were by nation Argives, made them a visit, and built for them a temple. He did the same in Persis; and in both regions instituted Puratheia: and the name, which he gave to each of these edifices, was the temple of the everlasting fire. These temples however were not built by Perseus; but erected to his honour. For I have shewn that Perseus was a Deity, the same as Helius, and Osiris: and he was worshiped in these places by the Ionim, who were Arkites. The accounts therefore, which have been given above, may be all admitted as true, if instead of Perseus we substitute Peresians, and Perezzites; and instead of natives of Argos we read Argoi, and Arkitae, or as it is sometimes rendered,98 [So the title was expressed in Syria. The Goddess upon mount Libanus was styled Venus Architis. Macrob. Sat. L. i. c. 21.] Architae. People of these denominations did settle in Palestine; and occupied a great part of Syria. From thence they came to Greece and Italy: though the Grecians have reversed the history; and would persuade us that they proceeded from Hellas, and more particularly from99 [Even among the Grecians the term Argivus was not of old confined to Argos. [x]. All the Grecians, says Hesychius, are Argivi. Hence we may perceive, that though it was sometimes limited to one district, yet it was originally taken in a greater latitude. [x]. Plutarch. Quaest. Romanae. p. 272. It is used continually in this acceptation by Homer.] Argos. The ultimate, to which we can apply, is Egypt. To this country we must Iook up for the original of this much mistaken people, the Ionim, Arkitae, and Argonauts. Here was the most ancient city Theba: and from hence we may obtain the best accounts of these Colonies, which were diffused so widely. Apollonius Rhodius mentions that the various peregrinations of the Argonauts were appointed by an oracle; and says, that it came from Theba in Egypt.

100 [L. 4. 260.] [x].


This was the city, where the Arkite rites in1 [I say in Egypt: for these rites came originally from Chaldea, being introduced by the Cuthite Shepherds.] Egypt were first instituted; and from which all other cities called Theba seem to have had their name. It stood high upon the Nile: and if any body should ask, whence it was so denominated, Nonnus can give a precise and determinate answer.

2 [Donys. L. 41. p. 1068.] [x]


The purport of which, I think, is plainly, that Theba upon the most southern part of the Nile, in the remotest region of Egypt, was built, and named, after the ark, which was the true and original Theba.

The chief title, by which the Argonauts were distinguished, was that of Minyae: the origin of which appellation has been matter of debate among most writers upon this subject. The most general account is, that there was a person named Minyas, a king of Orchomenos in Thessaly; from whose daughters the Argonauts were in great measure descended.

3 [Apollon. L. i. v. 229.] [x]


The Scholiast upon Pindar speaks to the same purpose; and says, that the Minyae were [x], an ancient race, and descended from4 [[x], Schol. in Pindar. Olymp. Ode 13. p. 124. [x]. Homer. Iliad. B. v. 511. [x]. Schol. ibid. [x]. Schol. in Lycoph. v. 874.] Minyas of Thessaly. This Minyas was the son of Callirrhoe, and Poseidon: though Pausanias makes him the son of5 [[x]. Pausan. L. 9. p. 783.] Chruses: and other writers vary still more in their6 [See Scholia upon Pindar. Pyth. Ode 4. p. 240. Also Schol. Apollon. L. i. v. 230. Servius in Virg. Eclog. 4. v. 34. [x]. Schol. in Lycoph. v. 874.] opinions. These genealogies are fictitious, and inconsistent; and consequently not at all satisfactory. The Argonauts are enumerated by many authors; and are described as coming from places widely separated: on which account there could not have subsisted between them the relation here supposed. They could not be so generally descended from a king of Orchomenos: for they are represented as natives of very different regions. Some of them came from Pylos, Taenarus, and Lacedaemon: others from Phocis, and AEtolia. There were others, who came from countries still more remote: from7 [Orpheus came from Thrace; also Zethus and Calais from the same quarter: Eurytus and Echion from Ephesus: Anceus from Samos; Erginus from Miletus: Deucalion from Crete: Thersanon from Andros, Hyginus. Fab. 14. p. 38.] Thrace, and the regions about Mount Haemus; also from Samos, Ephesus, and places in Asia.

I have already given some intimations that the Minyae, however expressed, were no other than the worshipers of the Lunar Deity Menes: and under this title there occur people in many different parts. We must not then Iook for the original of the term Minyae in Greece; but from among those people, through whom it was derived to the Helladians. There were Minyae, or8 [[x]. Dionys. [x]. v. 959. Minnaeique maris prope Rubri littora vivunt [Google translate: The Minnaeans live near the shores of the Red Sea.]. Priscian. Periegesis. v. 888. [x]. Steph. Byzant. See Strabo. L. 16. 1122.] Minnaei upon the Red Sea; Minyae near9 [Mina appellati vel ab agro hujus nominis Colchorum, &c. [Google translate: named Mina, or from the territory of the Colchi of this name.] Servius in Virg. Eclog. 4. v. 34.] Colchis; a city Minya, and people denominated from it, in10 [[x]. Steph. Byzant. Minyae in Arcadia. Strabo. L. 8. p. 519.] Phrygia. In the island Sicily were Menaei, the same as the Minyae in Greece. Their chief city was11 [Stephanus. [x]. See Cluver. L. 2. c. 7. Sicilia. p. 339. called now Minio.] Menae near the country of the Leontini; where the emblem of the sacred Bull was so religiously preserved. All these places will be found to have been thus denominated from the same rites and worship. The people, who were called Minyae, or Menians, were Arkites: and this denomination they took from the Ark; and also from the Patriarch, who was at times called Meen, Menes, and Manes. Those therefore, who in any part of the world went under this appellation, will universally be found to have a reference to the same object. The principal, and probably the most ancient, Minyae, were those, whose country is mentioned in12 [Euseb, Praep. Evang. L. 9. p. 414. [x].] Nicolaus Damascenus by the name of Minyas. This people resided at the bottom of Mount Ararat, where the Ark first rested. I have mentioned, that they called this mountain Baris from the appulse of the sacred ship; and retained many memorials of the Deluge. At no great distance, in the same region, was a city named13 [Antoninus, p. 148. p. 214. It is called [x] by Hierocles Grammaticus, p. 703. ibid.] Arcas, and Arca. The Minnaei upon the Red Sea were Arabians, who all worshiped the Lunar Deity. By this they did not refer to the Moon; but to the genius of the Ark, whom they styled Menith, Maneth, and Mana. One of their chief cities was named14 [Steph. Byzant. Pliny mentions Sabaei Minaei. L. 6. c. 28.] lManna-Carta, from this Goddess there worshiped. They called her also Mather, and Mither, similar to the15 [Selden de Diis Syris. Syntag. 2. p. 179. 180. Meneth is mentioned in the Alcoran as an Arabian idol.] Mithra of the Persians: by which was signified the mother of Gods, and men. Of the Minyae near Magnesia and mount Sipulus, and in the neighbourhood of16 [Their chief city was named Minua; which Stephanus places [x].] Cibotus, I have taken notice before. They preserved, as I have shewn, wonderful evidences of the Deluge: and many thought that the Ark itself rested in their country, upon the mountains of Celaenae. The Menaei in Sicily were situated upon the river Menais. They had traditions of a Deluge; and a notion, that Deucalion was saved upon mount AEtna; near which was the city17 [Steph. Byzant. [x]. Diodorus. L. 11. p. 67.] Noa. There were of old Minyae in Elis, upon the river18 [Pausanias. L. 5. p. 387.] Minyas, which ran by the city Arene, as we learn from Homer. He renders it Minyeius.

19 [Iliad, A. v. 721.] [x].


The city Arena is literally the city of the Ark. It seems to have been situated upon a sacred hill called20 [It is rendered Samicon by Strabo. [x]. Strabo. L. 8. p. 532, 533. Sama-Con, signum caeleste, sive signum Dei [Google translate: Sama-Con, a heavenly sign or sign of God.]. Strabo supposes that Samos and Samicon were so named from Sama, high: [x]. And Sama certainly had that meaning: but in this place Sama signifies signum; similar to [x] and [x], which were derived from it.] Sama-Con, near the grove and temple of Iona: in all which names we may see a reference to the same rites and history. The most celebrated city of this name ([x]) was Orchomenes in Thessaly; which was so denominated from the Lunar God, and from the rites spoken of above. Hence it was also called Almon, and the region Almonia; equivalent to Aimon and Aimonia, by which it was also distinguished. 21 [Steph. Byzant.] [x]. Pliny affords evidence to the same purpose. 22 [L. 4. c. 8. Harduin reads Salmon.] In Thessalia autem23 [Orchomenus is a compound of Or-Chom-Men, three titles, which need no explanation.] Orchomenus Minyeus antea diclus, et oppidum Almon, ab aliis Elmon. Oppidum Almon and Elmon signifies literally the town of the God Lunus, or Deity of the Ark: for the Ark, as I have repeatedly shewn, was expressed and reverenced under the figure of a lunette. All the natives of these cities called Magnesia, were properly Minyae, and named from the same worship. Iolcos in Thessaly was the city of the Ark, and hence called also24 [In Thessalia Larisa, aliquando Iolcos. Mela. L. 2 c. 3.] Larissa: on which account the ancient inhabitants were styled25 [[x]. Schol. Apollon. L,. i. v. 763. [x] quafi [x]. Selenitae.] Minyas, and the country26 [[x]. Schol. Apollon. L. i. v. 584. Some make Iolcos the same as Pagasae, where the Argo was built. Pagasae was in Magnesia. [x]. Schol. Apollon. L. i. v. 238.] Magnesia. As the name of the Deity Meen and Manes was changed to Magnes; so the people thence denominated had also the title of Magnetes: which was the usual appellation given to them by the natives of Asia.

Thus have I endeavoured to shew that the Argonautic expedition, as represented by the Greeks, was a fable: and I have proceeded to ascertain the true object, to which it related. The Grecians in their accounts of the heroes have framed a list of persons who never existed. And had there been such persons, as they represented; yet they would have been far too few to have effected, what they are supposed to have performed. Jason has been esteemed the chief in all their adventures. But this is a feigned personage, made out of a sacred title. Strabo takes notice of many temples in the east called Jasonea, which were held in high reverence by the natives of those parts.27 [L. 11. p. 798.] [x]. Marcellinus mentions the 28 [L. 2. p. 288.] mountain of Jason near Ecbatana in Media: and in another place he represents that city as situated at the bottom of this29 [L. 3. p. 289. Egbatana sub monte Jasonio [Google translate: Egbatana under Mount Jason.]] mountain. Some of these temples flood in30 [Strabo. L. i. p. 77. and L. 11. p. 769.] Armenia: others were to be met with as far off as the31 [[x]. Ibid p. 798.] [x]. ] Pylae Caspiae, near Bactria, and Margiana. In all these countries we may observe names of cities, which had a reference to the Arkite history; such as32 [Hieronymus Grammat. apud Antonin. Itin. p. 703. [x]. Antonini Itin. p. 148. Arcas.] Arca,33 [Xenophon. [x]. p. 308. There was also a Larissa in Syria. Strabo. L. 16. p. 1092.] Larissa,34 [Strabo. L. 11. p. 803. [x] upon mount Taurus near Egbatana: the same probably as the Jasoneum.] Baris,35 [[x]. Strabo. L. 12. p. 811.] Argos: and we have reason to infer that the temples of Jason related to the same event. Some of these are mentioned by Justin as of great antiquity, and much reverenced; which however Parmenio, the general of Alexander, ruined. 36 [L. 42. c. 3.] Quae Parmenio, dux Alexandri, post multos annos dirui jussit [Google translate: Which Parmenius, Alexander's chief he ordered it to be razed after many years.]. To suppose with Strabo, that all these temples, and cities, situated in regions so remote, were built by Jason of Greece, would be idle. Besides, there are writers, who mention the like memorials of the Argonauts among the Iberians, and Celts, upon the great37 [Diodor. Sic. L. 4. p. 259.] Atlantic; and all along the coast of Hetruria. Jason was certainly a title of the Arkite God, the same as Arcas, Argus, Inachus, and Prometheus: and the temples were not built by him, but erected to his honour. It is said of this personage, that, when a child, he underwent the same fate as Osiris, Perseus, and Dionusus:38 [Natalis Comes. L. 6. p. 315.] in arca opertus et clausus est, tanquam mortuus [google translate: covered in box and closed up like a dead]: He was concealed and shut up in an Ark, as if he had been dead. Justin places him in the same light as Hercules, and Dionusus: and says that by most of the people in the east he was looked up to as the founder of their nations; and had divine honours paid to him.39 [Justin. L. 42. c. 3. p. 589. Tacitus. Annal. L. 6. c. 34.] Itaque Jasoni totus ferine Oriens ut conditori, divinos honores, templaque constituit [Google translate: Accordingly, for Jason, the East was almost entirely inspired by the honors of its founder, he established temples.]. I suspect, that AEson, Jason,40 [It may be worth while to see the history, which the mythologists give of these personages. Jasus was the son of Argus. Apollodorus. L. i. p. 59, 60. Jasius, Janigena, tempore Deucalionis, cujus nuptiis interfuit Io, Hoffman from Berosus. [x]. See Servius in AEneid. L. 3. v. 168. 170. [x]. Pausan. L. 2. p. 145. [x]. Ibid. L. 5. p. 412. AEson was restored to second youth. [x]. Auctor Reditus.] Jasion, and Jasius, were originally the same title; though at this time of day we cannot perhaps readily arrive at the purport. Argos was styled Jason; which further confirms me, that it was an Arkite title. Eurymachus in Homer tells Penelope, that she would have a greater number of lovers,

41 [Odyss. [x]. v. 245.] [x]


Strabo also mentions42 [[x], L. 8. p. 568.] Jason Argos, and Hippium. The same is repeated by Hesychius. Hence I am led to think, that all those temples, mentioned by Strabo under the name of Jasonea, were temples of43 [The temple of Juno Argiva, among the Lucanians in Italy, was said to have been built by Jason. Strabo. L. 6. p. 386.] Argos, the Ark. Many of them were in Armenia, the region of the most ancient Minyae, in the vicinity of mount Baris; where the Ark really rested, and where the memorials of the Deluge were religiously preserved.
admin
Site Admin
 
Posts: 37499
Joined: Thu Aug 01, 2013 5:21 am

Re: A New System/Analysis of Ancient Mythology, by Jacob Bry

Postby admin » Tue Mar 01, 2022 9:14 am

Part 1 of 3

Volume 3, p. 1-63

Of the Migration and Dispersion of Nations

[x]. Georgius Monachus, p. 66.

In the Mosaic history we have an account of the antediluvian world being destroyed by a deluge, the family of one man excepted, which was providentially preserved. The manner of their preservation I have described; and have shewn that the ark rested upon Mount Ararat, in a province of Armenia. This was the region in which mankind first began to multiply, and from whence they afterwards proceeded to their different places of allotment. It will therefore be necessary to give some account of this country; as from such an inquiry we shall find innumerable evidences still arise in confirmation of the primaeval history: and there will be also many proofs obtained in confirmation of my opinion, concerning the migration of mankind.

Armenia lay to the north of Aramea, or Mesopotamia: and one might be led to think, from the similarity of terms, that Armenia and Aramea were the same name. This, however, was not the case. Aramea was the land of Aram: but Armenia, which was separated from it by1 [Strabo. L. 11. p. 792. 798.] Mount Taurus, was denominated from Ar-Men, and Har-Men, the mountain where the ark rested. It was a branch of the abovementioned Taurus: and was distinguished by several appellations, each of which was significant, and afforded some evidence to the history of the deluge. It was called Ararat, Baris,2 [See Vol. II. of this work, p. 442.] Barit, Luban, which last signified Mons Lunaris, or the Mountain of Selene. It had also the name of Har-Min, and Har-Men, which was precisely of the same signification. The people who lived round it were called Minni and Minyae; and the region had the name of Armenia from the mountain, which was the great object of reverence in this country. The name is to be found in the prophet Jeremiah, where he is calling together various foreign powers to make an invasion upon Babylon.3 [Jeremiah, c. 51. v. 27. Sulcitate super eam gentes; annunciate adversus illam regibus Ararath Menni. Vulgate. [Google translate: Sing praises to her, O nations; declare against her to the kings of Ararat and Minni.]]

Set up a standard in the land; blow the trumpet among the nations; prepare the nations against her. Call together against her the kingdoms of Ararat Minni, and Ashchenaz.


By Ararat-Minni is signified the region about Mount Ararat, which was possessed by the Minyae. The passage is by the Chaldee Paraphrast very justly rendered [x], Armini, the same as Armenia. From hence the learned Bochart infers with good reason, that the name of Armenia was taken from this Ararat of the Minni, called Ar-Mini.4 [Geog. Sacra. L. i. c. 3. p. 20.] Videtur Armeniae vox conflata esse ex [Google translate: The voice of Armenia appears to be fused] [x], Har Mini, id est Mons Mini [Google translate: Har Mini, which is Mini Mountain], five Montana Miniadis. Something similar is to be found in Amos; where the same mountain is mentioned under the name of [x],5 [C. 4. v. 3.] Har-Munah, or mountain of the Moon.6 [ ] Jerome takes notice of this passage, and mentions how differently it has been rendered by expositors; a circumstance which must happen, when writers are of different countries and of different times.6 [ Hieron. et Theodoretus. See Bochart. Geog. Sacra. L. i. c. 3. p. 20.] Hieronymus et projiciemini inquit in locis Armeniae, quae vocantur Armona. Denique Symmachus ita interpretatus est, et projiciemini in Armenia: pro quibus LXX montem Remman, Aquila montem Armona, Theodotio montem Mona. [Google translate: Jerome says, "You will be cast in the places of Armenia they are called Armona. Finally Symmachus interpreted this and you will be cast into Armenia: for which 70 Mount Remman Aquila mount Armona, Theodotius mountain Mona.]7 [Bochart supra. p. 20. [x]. Ibid.] Bochart, who quotes this passage, at the close asks, What if Mini, Minyas, and Monah should after all prove to be the same name, only differently expressed? We may safely answer that they are; and that they relate to the same history. Even the Remman of the LXX is a transposition of the true name; and a mistake for8 [This is manifest from the Vulgate, in which it is rendered, Et projiciemini in Ar-mon.] Ar-Man, the same as Ar-Mini in the Chaldaic Paraphrase, as Ar-Mona of Aquila, Ar-Muna of Amos, and the Mountain Mona of Theodotion. They all signify Mons Lunus, and relate to the Arkite emblem Selene, of which I have before treated.

The most common name given to the mountain was Ararat; and by this it has been distinguished by Moses. This is a compound of Ar-Arat, and signifies the Mountain of Descent, and is equivalent to [x], of the Hebrews. That the name was a compound of Ar-Arat, is plain from Hatho the Armenian, who mentions it out of composition by the name of Arath:9 [Hatho Armenius. See Purchas. Vol. 3. p. 110.] In Armenia edt altior mons, quam fit in toto orbe terrarum, qui Arath vulgariter nuncupatur; et in cacumine illius mentis arca Noae post diluvium primo stetit. [Google translate: In Armenia the mountain is higher than it does in all over the world, which is commonly called Arath; and At the top of that mountain, the ark of Noah stood first after the flood.] Josephus tells us expressly, that it was called by the natives the Mountain of Descent, which he translates [x], on account of the Patriarch here first descending from the ark.10 [Josephus. Antiq. Lib. i. c. 3. p. 16.] [x]. The same is mentioned by11 [[x]. Eustathius Antiochenus. See Bochart above, p. 20.] Eustathius Antiochenus. By Jerome it is styled the place of exit.12 [Hieron. in Eusebianis.] Nunc locum Armenii exitum vel egressum vocant. [Google translate: Now place Armenians going call or exit.] The sacred writer seems to have industriously expressed the name of this mountain, as it was exhibited by the natives. He accordingly calls it in the provincial dialect13 [Pro [x] Mosis reperitur in Codice Samaritano [Google translate: For Moses is found in the Samaritan Code] [x], Hararat. Le Clerc. Vol. i. p. 72.] Ar-Arat; which would have been rendered Har-Irad by the Hebrews. By this is signified [x], or place of descent. The region round about was called Araratia, and also Minyas, where the Minyae resided, of whom I have taken notice before. This probably, after the general migration, was one of the oldest colonies in the world. Nay, it is not impossible, but that the region may have been originally occupied by a people styled Minyae, who out of a false zeal adhered to the spot, and would never depart from it. From the similitude which the natives of these parts bore to the Syrians and Arabians, in religion, customs, and language, it appears plainly that they were one of the14 [[x]. Strabo, L. i. p. 70. One of the principal cities in this part of Armenia was Cu-Coufus, which signifies the place of Chus. See Hierocles [x]. p. 703. [x].] Cuthite branches.

We may be assured, that the ark was providentially wafted into Armenia; as that region seems to have been particularly well calculated for the reception of the Patriarch's family, and for the repeopling of the world. The soil of the country was very fruitful, and especially of that part where the Patriarch first made his descent.
Some have objected to the Mosaic account of the dove and olive, and will not allow that the ark could have rested in Armenia, because travellers of late have discovered no olives in that15 [Tournefort. Letter 7th.] country: they therefore infer that there never were any trees of this sort in that region. In like manner, there may be in these days no balsam at Jericho, nor date trees in Babylonia: but it does not follow that there were none of old. We must not therefore set aside ancient histories faithfully transmitted because the same occurrences do not happen at this day. But the inference is not only trifling, but false. Strabo was a native of Asia Minor; and he speaks of the fertility of Armenia, and especially of the region Gogarene, which he particularly mentions as productive of the olive.16 [L. 11. p. 800.] [x]. He had been speaking of various parts of Armenia, and then adds,

After these succeeds Gogarene. All this country abounds with fruits and trees for the use of man, and with those also which are evergreen. It likewise produces the OLIVE.


I have mentioned that Arene was one name of the ark; and many places were so denominated in memorial of it. It is to be observed that there is scarcely any eastern name which begins with a vowel or common aspirate, but is at times to be found expressed with a guttural. The city Ur was called Cur, Cour, and Chora: Aza was rendered Gaza: Ham, Cham; Hanes, Chanes: Hala, Habor, and Haran; Chala, Chabor, and Charan. So Arene, an ark or ship, was expressed17 [Many places are to be found in Media, Susiana, and Armenia, named Carene and Carina. See Cluver. Geog.] Carene: from whence came the Carina of the Romans. The term Go-Carene ([x]) signifies literally the place or region of the ark. I do not, however, imagine, that this was precisely the spot, where the18 [Gogarene was beyond the Cyrus, and a northern province. See Strabo, Stephanus, and others. It was at too great distance from Ararat, which was upon the river Araxes.] descent was first made, though the name was given in memorial of that event; a circumstance common to many other places. I make no doubt but that the region of the Minyae, at the foot of Mount Arad, or Ar-Arat, was the district where the Patriarch and his family first resided. It was upon the river19 [The Araxes is properly the river of Arach, or Aracha, which signifies the river of the ark.] Araxes, and one of the mediterranean provinces of Armenia. It was called20 [Isaiah. c. 37. v. 38. and 2 Kings, c. 19. v. 37. Ararat, regio Armeniae. Hieron. in Isaiam. Araratia, in medio regionum (Armeniae) loco. Moses Chorenensis. Geog. p. 361. [Google translate: Isaiah. c. v. and 2 Kings, c. v Ararat, the region of Armenia. Hieron In Isaiah Araratia, in the middle of the regions (Armenia) Moses of Chorenensis Geog. p. 361] Ararat and Araratia from the mountain; and seems to have been a fine21 [Habet Araratia montes camposque, atque omnem soecunditatem. Idem. p. 361. [Google translate: Ararat has mountains and plains, and all the land. The same thing p. 361.] country, productive of every thing necessary for life. The whole of Armenia appears to have been22 [Habet Armenia rerum ubertatem. Id. p. 358. Strabo says of Armenia, [x]. L. 11. p. 800.] fruitful; and we have the attestation of Strabo that it produced the olive. It seems, for the most part, to have been of a very high situation. One province was styled, on this account, Armenia Alta. It bordered upon Araratia westward; and the account given of it by Moses Chorenensis is remarkable.23 [Geog. p. 358.] Armenia Alta inter omnes regiones revera altissima est; quippe quae ad quatuor coeli partes fluvios emittit. Habet praeterea montes tres, feras plurimas, aves utiles, thermas, falinas, atque aliarum rerum ubertatem, et urbem Carinam [Google translate: Armenia Alta inter all the regions in fact are very high; for the four things it sends out rivers in different parts of the sky. It has three mountains plenty of wild beasts, useful birds, bathhouses, fawns, and other animals the richness of things and the city of Carina.].

Armenia Alta is one of the highest regions in the world; for it sends out rivers in contrary directions towards the four cardinal points in the heavens. It has three mountains, and abounds with wild animals, and species of fowl for food, also with hot baths, and mines of salt, and with other things of utility; and the chief city is called24 [Some of the principal cities in Armenia were Carina, Arca, Comana, Ararathia, Cucoufus. See Hierocles [x]. p. 703. These names are very remarkable.] Carina.


The region styled Araratia was also very high, though it had fine plains and valleys between the mountains. A country of this nature and situation must, after the flood, have been soonest dried, and consequently the soonest habitable. And it seems also, in an eminent degree, to have contained every requisite for habitation. The mountain still has the name of Ararat, which it has retained through all ages; and the province beneath is at this day peculiarly styled25 [Ermenia of D'Anville. See his curious map of Armenia, entitled, Carte generale de la Georgie et de l'Armenie, definee a Petersbourg, en 1738, d'apres les Cartes, Memoires, et Observations des Gens du Pays, &c. publiee en 1766. [Google translate: Ermenia of D'Anville. See his curious map of Armenia, entitled, Carte generale de la Georgie et de l'Armenie, definee a Petersbourg, en 1738, d'apres les Cartes, Memoires, and Observations des Gens du Pays, &c. public en 1766]] Ar-Meni. This name seems by the natives to have been originally limited to the 26[It was the same as Ararat, which was extended in the same manner. But Jerome says, Ararat non est tota Armenia. L. 11. in Esaiam. [Google translate: "Ararat is not all Armenia." L. 11. in Isaiah.]] region of the ark; but writers in after times have spoken of it with a greater latitude, and extended it to a large country. It was of great repute, and its chief city very ample, before it was ruined by the Tartars. The learned Roger Bacon mentions that it once had eighty churches:27 [Rogeri Baconi Pars major de Aquilonaribus Mundi partibus. See Purchas, Vol. 3. P. 55. [Google translate: Roger Bacon's Major Part of the Northern Parts of the World. See Purchas, Vol. 3. P. 55] Fuerunt in ea civitate octoginta ecclesiae Hermenorum [Google translate: They were in that city eighty to the church of the Hermenians.].

The mountain was also called28 [See Cartwright's Travels, p. 30. and William de Rubruquis. c. 48. [x]. Strabo. L. 11. p. 772.] Masis, and likewise Thamanim and Shamanim, the purport of which is remarkable. I have before taken notice of the sacred Ogdoas in Egypt, which was held in great veneration. It consisted of eight29 [See Vol. II. of this work, p. 234.] personages described in a boat, who were esteemed the most ancient gods of the country. This number was held sacred, and esteemed mysterious by other nations. It is observable that the Chinese have somewhat more than two hundred principal elementary characters; and out of these all other representations are formed by which in writing they express their ideas. By these combinations the characteristic is, in some degree, made a definition of the thing represented, and it has often a relation to the original history. Some of these have a reference to this mystical number eight, of which I shall give two instances of a very curious nature. They are taken from the letter of that learned Jesuit at30 [Lettre de Pekin fur le Genie de la Langue Chinoise, &c. A Bruxelles, 1773. p. 32.] Pekin, who wrote in answer to some queries sent by the Royal Society at London. Le caractere de barque, vaisseau, est compose de la figure de vaisseau, de celle de bouche, et du chissre huit: ce qui peut faire allusion au nombre des personnes, qui etoient dans l'arche. On trouve encore les deux caracteres huit, et bouche avec celui d'eau pour exprimer navigation heureuse. Si c'est un hazard, il s'accorde bien avec le fait. [Google translate: The boat character, ship, is composed of the figure of ship, of that of mouth, and number eight: which may allude to the number of the people who were in the ark. We find again the two characters eight, and mouth with that of water to express happy browsing. If it is a coincidence, it agrees well with the fact.] The same reference to the number eight is to be observed in the history of Mount Masis, or Ararat. It was called the Mountain Thamanim, or Tshamanim; and there was a town towards the foot of the mountain of the same name, which was supposed to have been built by Noah. Now Thaman is said in the ancient language of the country to have signified eight, and was analogous to the [x], Shaman, of the31 [See Bochart. Geog. Sacra. L. i. p. 18.] Hebrews, which denotes the same number. Ebn32 [Vol. i. p. 40. Vocatur autem hodie terra Thamenin. In another place he adds, Cumque egressi essent, urbem extruxerunt, quam Thamanin appellarunt, juxta numerum fuum, quasi dicas, Nos Octo sumus. p. 43. [Google translate: Vol. i. p. 40. And this day is called the land of Thamenis. In another place he adds, And when they were departing, they built a city, which they called Thamanin, near the number one, as if you were saying, We are eight. p. 43.]] Patricius mentions the Ark resting upon Ararat, and calls the district below the region of the Thamanin. He also mentions the city of the same name; and he says, that it was so called from the eight persons who came out of the Ark. Other writers express it Thamanim, which is a plural from Thaman. Terra Thamanim signifies the region of the eight persons; whose history needs no explanation. It is so rendered by Elmacini, who speaks of the town, and styles it,33 [L. i. c. i. p. 14. Thamininum vel Thsamininum pagum. [x]. Agathias, L. 4.] pagum, quem extruxit Noa, postquam ex Arca egressus est [Google translate: the village which Noa built after the Ark left]:

the place, which Noah built, after that he came out of the ark.


William de Rubruquis, who travelled into Tartary in the year 1253, and returned by Armenia, has a remarkable passage to this purpose.34 [See Purchas, Vol. 3. p. 50. but especially the original. Araxi et Naxuanae duos imminere montes Massis nomine; in quibus Arca resedit: et Cemainum oppidum ab octo illis ibi conditum, qui ab Arca exiverunt: idque patere ex ipso nomine, quo octo significatur. Rubriquis. The town of Naxuan is mentioned by Ptolemy, L. 5. c. 13, and placed upon the Araxes. In the map of D'Anville, it is expressed Nactshevan; and is situated upon the river, at a small distance from Mount Ararat.]

Near the city Naxuan, there are mountains called Masis, upon which they say that the Ark of Moses rested. There are two of these mountains, the one greater than the other, and the Araxes runneth at the foot of them. There is also a little town Cemainum, which is by interpretation eight; for they say it was so called from the eight persons who came out of the Ark, and built it. This is plain from the name; for Cemainum signifies eight. They call the mountain the mother of the world.


From hence we may perceive that what this writer renders Cemainum should rather have been expressed Shemainum, or Shemanum; for it is undoubtedly the same as the Themanim and Thamanim of Elmacini and others, and analogous to the [x], Shaman of the Hebrews. The town of the Thamanim, or Shamanim, was so called from those eight primaeval persons who were said to have founded it. There is reason to think that it was the same as Naxuan, a very ancient city, which is mentioned by Ptolemy, and placed upon the Araxes. The editor of Moses Chorenensis has some curious observations upon the history of this place.35 [L. i. c. 29. p. 71.]

This town, which seems to be the Naxuana of Ptolemy, is close upon the plain of Araratia; and held in great regard by the Armenians, who give out that it is the most ancient place in the world, and built immediately after the Deluge by Noah. Galanus, a Roman Presbyter, who wrote an account of the Armenian Church being reconciled to the Church of Rome, tells us that, according to the natives, the true name is Nachidshevan. By this, they say, is signified36 [I believe that the name related to the history of the Patriarch; but whether the etymology is precisely true, I question.] THE FIRST PLACE OF DESCENT. Hence there can be no doubt but this is that place in Armenia of which Josephus takes notice and says, that by the natives it was called [x], or the place of37 [Josephus. Ant. L. i. c. 3. p. 16.] descent.


In the map of D'Anville it is expressed38 [They have a tradition that Noah died here. See Tavernier. L. i. c. 4. p. 16.] Nactshevan, and placed at the distance of a few miles to the east of Mount Ararat, in the true region of Har-Men, or Armenia, which retains its name to this day.

I have mentioned that the same names have been given to different places, where the Arkite rites were instituted under the titles of Baris, Meen, and Selene. Hence the same event was supposed to have happened in different places, and the like history has been recorded.
It is difficult to imagine that two different dynasties could have identical or almost identical dynasty functions. The probability of such a coincidence is extremely small already for dynasties composed of 10 rulers. Nevertheless, the number of such coincidences, for even longer dynasties of 15 rulers, turns out to be unexpectedly large. N.A. Morozov, who noticed the coincidence between the ancient Rome and the ancient Jewish state, discovered the first examples of surprisingly identical pairs of dynasty graphs. A formal method to study such similarities was introduced by A.T. Fomenko (see the reference list in [2]).

There is another surprise, besides coincidence of the dynasty functions, the other numerical functions confirm with very high probability that these dynasties are indeed the same. It brings us to a suspicion that in fact we are dealing with repetitions in the conventional version of the history. Fomenko discovered dozens of strong coincidences, sometimes between three and more dynasties. But, there are no more such coincidences in the history of the better-documented epochs, for example starting from the 16th century....

These parallels suggest that the traditional history of ancient times consist of multiple recounts of the same events scattered in many locations at various times. The first scientist who realized it was N.A. Morozov (see [1]). Further progress was made by A.T. Fomenko who succeeded to decipher the principle structure of these duplicates in Roman and Biblical history.

-- Investigation of the Correctness of the Historical Dating, by Wieslaw Z. Krawcewicz, Gleb V. Nosovskij and Petr P. Zabreiko


Mount Taurus extended a great way eastward of Armenia: and one part of it, in the province of Adarbayn in Persia, is still called Al Baris, similar to the name by which Ararat was of old distinguished.39 [He calls the ridge of Taurus El Bors, p. 197. This is a variation of El Baris. Taurus is expressed by the natives Tabaris: from whence we may infer, that the former term is only a contraction of the latter; and that from Tabaris and Tavaris came the names of Tauris and Taurus, both the city and mountain. Har Ta-Baris is the mountain of the Ark.] Sir Thomas Herbert travelled this way in 1626; and he mentions one peak near the city Tauris remarkably high, which he with great reason imagines to have been one of those where stood the Iasonea mentioned by Strabo. This hill was called40 [P. 201.] Da Moan; and the town at the foot of it had the same name. By this, according to the natives, is signified [a second plantation. But Mon and Moan was the name of the Arkite type, as I have abundantly shewn: and "Da" was the ancient41 [See of this work Vol. II. p. 443.] Chaldaic particle analagous to "the" in our own language. Da Maon related to the Arkite Moon, and the history of the place still evidences the fact, for they have an ancient tradition that the Ark was driven to this mountain.42 [Herbert's Travels, p. 201. The mountain Da Moan signifies Mons Lunus, or Lunaris.]

They spare not to aver, says the author, from a tradition, that upon this mountain of Damoan the Ark rested.


Hard by is a village named Morante, where they suppose the wife of43 [Tavernier. L. i. c. 4. p. 20.] Noah to have died. I mention these accounts, however inaccurately transmitted, to shew how universal the history was of that great event, of which I have been treating. The scene of action was attributed to different places; but the real appulse [act of striking against something (such as a point)] of the ark was upon the mountain of Arat, called Ar-arat, in the province of Har-Men, upon the river Arach, or Araxes.

After the sacred writer has described the preservation of Noah and his family, and their descent from the Ark, he gives a short history of the Patriarch, and mentions his residence upon the spot, and his planting of the
44 [Genesis. c. 9. v. 20, 21.] vine. He afterwards proceeds to shew how the reparation of mankind was effected in that family, and how they multiplied upon the earth. When they were greatly increased, he gives a list of their generations, and describes them with great accuracy upon their separating, according to their places of destination: and concludes with telling us, 45 [Genesis. c. 10. v. 5.]

By these were the isles of the Gentiles divided in their lands; every one after his tongue, after their families, in their nations.


And again,46 [Genesis. c. 10. v. 32.]

These are the families of the sons of Noah, after their generations, in their nations; and by these were the nations divided in the earth, after the flood.


I have spoken upon this subject in a former47 [Observations and Inquiries relating to various parts of Ancient History, p. 261.] treatise; and have shewn that this distribution was by the immediate appointment of God. We have full evidence of this in that sublime and pathetic hymn of Moses, where he addresses himself to the people whom he had so long conducted, and was now going to leave for ever.48 [Deuteron. c. 32. v. 7.]

Remember [says he] the days of old; consider the years of many generations. Ask thy father, and he will shew thee; thy elders, and they will tell thee. When the Most High divided to the nations their inheritance; when he separated the sons of Adam; he set the bounds of the people, according to the number of the children of Israel: for the Lord 's portion is his people; Jacob is the lot of his inheritance.


By this we may see, that the whole was by God's appointment; and that there was a reserve for a people who were to come after. St. Paul likewise speaks of it expressly as a divine ordinance.49 [Acts. c. 17. v. 26.].[x]

God made of one blood all nations of men for to dwell on all the face of the earth; and determined the times before appointed, and the bounds of their habitation.


This is taken notice of by many of the fathers. Eusebius in particular mentions50 [[x]. Euseb. Chron. p. 10.] the distribution of the earth: and adds,

that it happened in the two thousand six hundred and seventy-second year of the creation, and in the nine hundred and thirtieth year of the Patriarch's life. Then it was that Noah, by divine appointment, divided the world between his three sons.

The Masoretic Text of the Torah places the Great Deluge 1,656 years after Creation, or 1656 AM (Anno Mundi, "Year of the World"). Many attempts have been made to place this time-span at a specific date in history. At the turn of the 17th century CE, Joseph Scaliger placed Creation at 3950 BCE, Petavius calculated 3982 BCE, and according to James Ussher's chronology, Creation took place in 4004 BCE, dating the Great Deluge to 2348 BCE.

-- Genesis flood narrative, by Wikipedia

The like is to be found in51 [Syncellus. p. 89.] Syncellus,52 [Epiphanius. L. 2. t. 2. p. 703.] Epiphanius, and other writers. The Grecians had some traditions of this partition of the earth, which they supposed to have been by lot, and between Jupiter, Neptune, and Pluto.

53 [Callim. Hymn, in Jovem. v. 61.]

The sons of Cronus ascertain'd by lot
Their several realms on earth.


Homer introduces Neptune speaking to the same purpose,

54 [Iliad. O. v. 187.] [x].

We are from Cronus and from Rhea sprung,
Three brothers; who the world have parted out
Into three lots; and each enjoys his share.


The tradition probably came to Greece from Egypt; and we have it more fully related in Plato.55 [In Critia. Vol. 3. P. 109.] [x].

The gods of old obtained the dominion of the whole earth, according to their different allotments. This was effected without any contention; for they took possession of their several provinces in an amicable and fair way by lot.


It is said of Noah, from whom all the families upon earth were derived,56 [Genesis. c. 6. v. 9.] that he was a just man, and perfect in his generation: and that he walked with God. We may suppose that his sons shewed him always great reverence: and after they were separated, and when he was no more, that they still behaved in conformity to the rules which he established. But there was one family which seems to have acted a contrary part; and however they may have reverenced his memory, they paid little regard to his institutions. It is said, that57 [Genesis, c. 10. v. 8.]

Cush begat Nimrod. He began to be a mighty one in the earth. He was a mighty hunter before the Lord: wherefore it is said, Even as Nimrod, the mighty hunter before the Lord. And the beginning of his kingdom was Babel, and Erech, and Accad, and Calneb, in the land of Shinar. Out of that land went forth Ashur, and builded Nineve, and the city Rehoboth, and Calah, and Resen, between Nineve and Calah, the same is a great city.


We have, in this narration, an account of the first rebellion in the world; and the grounds of this apostasy seem to have been these. At the distribution of families, and the allotment of the different regions upon earth, the house of Shem stood first, and was particularly regarded. The children or Shem were Elam and Ashur, Arphaxad, Lud, and Aram. Their places of destination seem to have been not far removed from the region of descent, which was the place of separation. They in general had Asia to their lot, as Japhet had Europe, and Ham the large continent of Africa. And in Asia, the portion of Elam was to the east of the river Tigris, towards the mouth of it, which country, by the Gentile writers, was styled Elymais: and opposite to him, on the western side, was Amur. In like manner, above Ashur, upon the same river was Aram, who possessed the countries called Aram and Aramea: and opposite to him was Arphaxad, who in after times was called58 [Justin. L. i. c. 3. Ptolemy expresses the country Arrapachitis. L. 6. c. I. The chief city was Artaxata.] Arbaches and Arbaces, and his country Arphacitis. Lud probably retired to Lydia, and bordered upon the sons of Japhet, who were possessed of some regions in Asia Minor. This was the original disposition of these families; but the sons of Chus would not submit to the divine dispensation; and59 [[x]. Chron. Paschale. p. 28. Nimrod was styled Orion, and Alorus by the Gentile writers; and is acknowledged to have been the first king upon earth, and to have reigned at Babylon. [x]. Euseb. Chron. p. 5. Syncellus says the same, p. 37. 79. We meet with the same history in another place of the Chron. Paschale. p. 36. also Johan. Antiochen. L. 2. p. 18.] Nimrod, who first took upon himself regal state, drove Ashur from his demesnes, and forced him to take shelter in the higher parts of Mesopotamia. This was part of the country called Aram, and was probably ceded to him by his brother. Here the Ashurites built for their defence a chain of cities equal in strength and renown to those which had been founded by Nimrod. We have, in this detail, an account of the first monarchy upon earth, and of the tyranny and usurpations which in consequence of it ensued.

The sacred historian after this mentions another act of a rebellious purpose, which consisted in building a lofty tower with a very evil intent. Most writers have described this and the former event, as antecedent [before] to the migration of mankind, which they suppose to have been from the plains of Shinar: but it will be my endeavour to shew that the general migration was not only prior, but from another part of the world. The words of the historian are these:60 [Genesis.. c. 11. v. 1.]

And the whole earth was of one language, and of one speech. And it came to pass, as they journeyed from the east, that they found a plain in the land of Shinar; and they dwelt there. And they said one to another, Go to, let us make brick, and burn them thoroughly. And they had brick for stone, and slime had they for mortar. And they said, Go to, let us build us a city, and a tower whose top may reach unto heaven; and let us make us a name, lest we be scattered abroad upon the face of the whole earth. And the Lord came down to see the city and the tower, which the children of men builded. And the Lord said, Behold, the people is one; and they have all one language; and this they begin to do; and now nothing will be restrained from them which they have imagined to do. Go to, let us go down, and there confound their language, that they may not understand each other's speech. So the Lord scattered them abroad from thence upon the face of all the earth; and they left off to build the city: therefore is the name of it called Babel; because the Lord did there confound the language of all the earth; and from thence did the Lord scatter them abroad upon the face of all the earth.


It had been in the preceding chapter mentioned, where the family of Shem was enumerated, that

unto61 [Genesis. c. 10. v. 25. Peleg signified division.] Heber were born two sons; the name of one was Peleg; for in his days was the earth divided.


I think, that we may, from the preceding portions of Scripture, observe two different occurrences, which are generally blended together. First, that there was a formal migration of families to the several regions appointed for them, according to the determination of the Almighty: Secondly, that there was a dissipation of others, who stood their ground, and would not acquiesce in the divine dispensation. These seem to have been two distinct events, and to have happened in different places, as well as at different times. In the beginning of the latter history, mention is made of people's journeying, and proceeding towards a place of settlement. It is generally thought, that the whole of mankind is included in this description; and it is inferred from the words of Moses.

And the whole earth was of one language, and of one speech. And it came to pass, as they journeyed from the east, that they found a plain in the land of Shinar; and they dwelt there.


But I am not certain that these words afford any proof to this opinion: for, in respect to what is here said, I do not see but that a migration of families might have happened antecedently to this journeying from the east. The passage, when truly translated, does not by any means refer to the whole of mankind. According to the original, it is said indeterminately,

that in the journeying of people from the east, they found a plain in the land of Shinar.


The purport, therefore, of the whole passage amounts only to this, that before there was any alteration in the language of mankind, a body of people came from the east to the place above specified. This is all that is said: so that I am far from being satisfied that the whole of mankind was engaged in this expedition from the east. The Scripture does not seem to say so: nor can there be any reason assigned, why they should travel so far merely to be dissipated afterwards. We have reason to think, that soon after the descent from the Ark, the Patriarch found himself in a fine and fruitful country; for so it is described by62 [L. 11. p. 800. Ararat, regio in Armenia campestris est; per quam Araxes sluit; incredibilis ubertatis. Hieron. in Esaiam. c. 37. [Google translate: Ararat, a country in Armenia, is a plain; by whom Araxes slit incredible plenty. Hieron In Isaiah. c. 37] See Tavernier's Travels, p. 14, 15. and Tournefort. Letter 7th.] Strabo and others; and there is nothing that we can suppose to have been done at Shinar, but might have been effected in the spot where he first resided; I mean in respect to migration. The region about Ararat may be esteemed as nearly a central part of the earth; and it is certainly as well calculated as any other for the removal of colonies upon the increase of mankind. The Ethnic writers, in their accounts of the wanderings of Isis and Jonah, seem to allude to the journeying of mankind; and they speak of the country about Caucasus as the place from whence those travels began. The same is to be observed in the original history of the Minyae, which is called the retreat of the Argonautae: for they retire from the region about Caucasus to the remotest parts of the earth: and it is well known that Ararat in Armenia is a part of that vast chain of mountains called Caucasus and Taurus. Upon these mountains, and in the adjacent country, were preserved more authentic accounts of the Ark than almost in any other part of the world. Moses Chorenensis takes notice of the many memorials relating to ancient times which were preserved by the people of Armenia. They were commemorated in their poems, songs, and sacred hymns.63 [L. i. c. 5. p. 19.] Caeterum veteres Armenii in carminibus fuis, cantilenis ad cymbala, ac tripudiis, longe copiosiorem de his rebus mentionem agitant.

"The ancient Armenians in their poems and hymns, which are accompanied with cymbals and dances, afford a far more copious account of these events than any other nation.


The place where mankind first resided, was undoubtedly the region of the Minyae, at the bottom of Mount Baris, or Luban, which was the Ararat of Moses. Here I imagine, that the Patriarch resided; and64 [Apud Euseb. Chron. p. 8.] Berosus mentions that in this place he gave instructions to his children, and vanished from the sight of men. But the sacred writings are upon this head silent: they only mention his planting the vine, and seemingly taking up his abode for a long time upon the spot. Indeed, they do not afford us any reason to infer that he ever departed from it. The very plantation of the vine seems to imply a purpose of residence. Not a word is said of the Patriarch's ever quitting the place; nor of any of his sons departing from it, till the general migration. Many of the fathers were of opinion that they did not for some ages quit this region. According to Epiphanius, they remained in the vicinity of Ararat for five generations, during the space of six hundred and fifty-nine years.65 [Haeref. L. i. p. 5.] [x]

After the Ark upon the decrease of the waters had rested upon the mountains of Ararat, upon that particular eminence called Lubar, which bounds the countries of the Armenians and the Cardueans, the region where it settled became the first place occupied by mankind. Here the Patriarch Noah took up his residence, and planted the vine. In this place he saw a large progeny descend from him, children after children -- to the66 [The same is mentioned by this writer in another place. [x]. L. 1. p. 6.] fifth generation, for the space of six hundred and fifty-nine years.


During the residence of mankind in these parts, we may imagine that there was a season of great happiness. They for a long time lived under the mild rule of the great Patriarch, before laws were enacted or penalties known. When they multiplied, and were become very numerous, it pleased God to allot to the various families different regions, to which they were to retire: and they accordingly, in the days of Peleg, did remove, and betake themselves to their different departments. But the sons of Chus would not obey. They went off under the conduct of the archrebel Nimrod; and seem to have been for a long time in a roving state; but at last they arrived at the plains of Shinar. These they found occupied by Assur and his sons, for he had been placed there by divine appointment. But they ejected him, and seized upon his dominions, which they immediately fortified with cities, and laid the foundation of a great monarchy. Their leader is often mentioned by the Gentile writers who call him Belus. He was a person of great impiety; who, finding that the earth had been divided among the sons of men by a divine decree, thought proper to counteract the ordinance of God, and to make a different distribution. This is often alluded to in the Ethnic writings; and Abydenus particularly mentions, that67 [[x]. Euseb. Praep. Evang. L. 9. p. 457.] Belus appointed to the people their place of habitation. Dionysius refers to this Belus and his associates, when he is speaking of the deities, who were the ancestors of the Indo-Cuthites.

68 [V. 1173.]

They first allotted to each roving tribe
Their share of sea, and land.


This is the beginning of that period which, upon account of the rebellion then first known, was by the Greek writers alluded to under the title of [x], Scuthismus. This ejectment of Assur seems to shew, that these transactions were after the general migration; for he was in possession of the province allotted to him till he was ejected by this lawless people.

In the beginning of this history it is said that they journeyed from the east when they came to the land of Shinar. This was the latter part of their rout: and the reason of their coming in this direction may, I think, be plainly shewn. The Ark, according to the best accounts, both sacred and profane, rested upon a mountain of Armenia called Minyas, Baris, Lubar, and Ararat. Many families of the emigrants went probably directly east or west, in consequence of the situation to which they were appointed. But those who were destined to the southern parts of the great continents which they were to inhabit, could not so easily and uniformly proceed; there being but few outlets to their place of destination. For the high Tauric ridge and the
69 [Strabo, L. 11. p. 798.] Gordyean mountains came between, and intercepted their due course. How difficult these mountains were, even in later times, to be passed may be known from the retreat of the ten thousand Greeks who had served under Cyrus the younger. They came from these very plains of Shinar; and passing to the east of the Tigris they arrived at these mountains, which with great peril they got over. But in the times of which we are treating they must have been still more difficult to be70 [In later times there were only two passages southward. Armenia orientales Ciliciae sines attingit, atque ad Taurum montem patet -- atque ex ea duo aditus in Syriam patent. [Google translate: Eastern Armenia It touches a dam in Cilicia, and extends to Mount Taurus - and from it there are two entrances to it Syria is open.] Moses Chorenens. Geog. p. 354.] surmounted: for after the deluge, the hollows and valleys between these hills, and all other mountainous places, must have been full of slime and mud; and for a great while have abounded with stagnant waters. We know from ancient history that it was a long time before passages were opened and roads made through places of this nature. I should therefore think that mankind must necessarily for some ages have remained near the place of descent from which they did not depart till the time of the general migration. Armenia is in great measure bounded either by the Pontic sea, or by mountains' and it seems to have been the purpose of Providence to confine the sons of men to this particular region, to prevent their roving too soon. Otherwise, they might have gone off in small parties before the great families were constituted, among whom the world was to be divided. The economy and distribution assigned by Providence would by these means have been defeated. It was upon this account that at the migration, many families were obliged to travel more or less eastward who wanted to come down to the remoter parts of Asia. And in respect to the Cuthites, who seem to have been a good while in a roving state, they might possibly travel to the Pylae Caspia, before they found an outlet to descend to the country specified. In consequence of this, the latter part of their rout must have been in the direction mentioned in the Scriptures, which is very properly styled a journeying from the east. I was surprised, after I had formed this opinion from the natural history of the country, to find it verified by that ancient historian Berosus. He mentions the rout of his countrymen from Ararat after the deluge; and says that it was not in a strait line, but people had been instructed 71 [Euseb. Chron. p. 8. [x]. Hesych.] [x],

to take a circuit, and so to descend to the regions of Babylonia.


In this manner, the sons of Chus came to the plains of Shinar, of which Babylonia was a part; and from hence they ejected Assur, and afterwards trespassed upon Elam in the region beyond the Tigris.

It may still be urged that
all mankind must certainly have been at Babel:

for the whole earth


and its language are mentioned72 [C. 11. v. i.]; and it is said, that God confounded there the language of all the earth. But this, I think, can never be the meaning of the sacred writer: and it may be proved from the premises upon which those in opposition proceed. The confusion of speech is by all uniformly limited to the region about Babel. If we were to allow that all mankind were included in this spot, how can we imagine that the sacred historian would call this the whole earth? If mankind were in possession of the greater part of the globe this figurative way of speaking would be natural and allowable. But if they are supposed to be confined to one narrow interamnian district, it is surely premature, for we cannot suppose that the language of the whole earth would be mentioned before the earth was in great measure occupied, which they do not allow. And if what I assert be granted, that the earth was in some degree peopled, yet the confusion is limited to Babel; so that what is mentioned in the above passage can never relate to the whole earth.
admin
Site Admin
 
Posts: 37499
Joined: Thu Aug 01, 2013 5:21 am

Re: A New System/Analysis of Ancient Mythology, by Jacob Bry

Postby admin » Tue Mar 01, 2022 9:15 am

Part 2 of 3

There are two terms which are each taken in different acceptations; and upon these the truth of this history depends. In the first verse of this chapter it is said, that Col Aretz, the whole earth, was of one language (or rather lip) and way of speaking. The word Col signifies the whole[i], and also [i]every. By Aretz is often meant the earth: it also signifies a land or province; and occurs continually in this latter acceptation. We find in this very chapter, that the region of Shinar is called Aretz Shinar; and the land of Canaan 73 [V. 32. So Aretz Havilah, the land of Havilah. Genesis. c. 2. v. 11. [x], Aretz Cush, v. 12. the land of Cush. The Psalmist makes use of both the terms precisely in the sense, which I attribute to them here. Their sound is gone out into every land: Col Aretz, in omnem terram. Pf. 19. v. 4.] Aretz Canaan. The like may be seen in the preceding chapter, and in various parts of Scripture. I shall therefore adopt it in this sense; and lay before the reader a version of the whole passage concerning Babel, rendering the terms above as I have observed them at times exhibited by some of the best judges of the original.

1. And every region was of one lip and74 [Et omnis terra labium unum, et verba una. Versio Ariae Montani. [Google translate: And all the earth has one language and one word. The version of Aria Montani.] [x], Sept.] mode of speech.

2. And it came to pass, in the journeying of people from the east, that they found a plain in the (Aretz) land of Shinar, and they dwelt there.

3. And one man said to another, Go to; let us make brick, and burn them thoroughly; and they had brick for stone, and slime had they for mortar.

4. And they said, Go to; let us build us a city and a tower, whose top may reach unto heaven; and let us make us a mark or signal that we may not be scattered abroad upon the surface of every region.

5. And the Lord came down to see the city and the tower which the children of men were building.

6. And the Lord said; Behold, the people is one (united in one body); and they have all one lip or pronunciation, and this they begin to do; and now nothing will be retrained from them which they have imagined to do.

7. Go to; let us go down and there confound their lip, that they may not understand one another's lip or pronunciation.

8. So the Lord scattered them abroad from thence over the face of every region; and they left off to build the city.

9. Therefore is the name of it called Babel, because the Lord did there confound the lip of the whole land; and from thence did the Lord scatter them over the face of every region, or of the whole earth.


This I take to be the true purport of the history, from whence we may infer that the confusion of language was a partial event, and that the whole of mankind are by no means to be included in the dispersion from Babel. It related chiefly to the sons of Chus, whose intention was to have founded a great, if not an universal, empire; but by this judgment their purpose was defeated.

That there was a migration first, and a dispersion afterwards, will appear more plainly if we compare the different histories of these events.75 [Genesis. C. 10. v. 25. 31. 32. [x]. Syncellus. p. 79.]

In the days of Peleg the earth was divided, and the sons of Noah were distinguished in their generations in their nations; and by these were the nations divided in the earth AFTER THE FLOOD.


We see here uniformity and method, and a particular distribution. And this is said to have happened not after the building of the tower, or confusion of speech, but after the flood. In the other case, there is an irregular dissipation without any rule and order.76 [Genesis. c. 11. v. 8. 9.]

So the Lord scattered them abroad from thence upon the face of every region; and they left off to build the city, and FROM THENCE (from the city and tower) did the Lord scatter them abroad.


This is certainly a different event from the former. In short, the migration was general, and all the families among the sons of men were concerned in it. The dispersion at Babel, and the confusion, was partial; and related only to the house of Chus and their adherents. For they had many associates, probably out of every family, apostates from the truth; who had left the flock of their fathers and the religion of the true God, that they might enlist under the rule of the Cuthites and follow their rites and worship. For when Babel was deserted we find among the Cuthites of Chaldaea some of the line of77 [Genesis. c. 11. v. 28. 31.] Shem, whom we could scarcely have expected to have met in such a society. Here were Terah and Nahor, and even Abraham, all upon forbidden ground; and separated from the family to which they belonged. This Joshua mentions in his exhortation to the children of Israel.78 [Joshua. c. 24. v. 2.]

Your fathers dwelt on the other side of the flood in old time, even Terah the father of Abraham, and the father of Nachor, and they served other gods.


And we may well imagine that many of the branches of Ham were associated in the same manner, and in confederacy with the rebels; and some perhaps of every great division into which mankind was separated. To this Berosus [Berossus] bears witness, who says that in the first age Babylon was inhabited by people of different families and nations who resided there in great numbers.79 [Eusebii Chron. p. 6.] [x]

In those times Babylon was full of people of different nations and families who resided in Chaldea.


And as all these tribes are said to have been of one lip, and of the same words, that is, of the same uniform pronunciation, and the same express language, it seemed good to divine wisdom to cause a confusion of the lip, and a change in pronunciation, that these various tribes might no longer understand each other.80 [Genesis. c. 11. v. 7.]

Go to, let us go down, and there confound their [x], lip; that they may not understand one another's speech.81 [C. 11. v. 9.] Therefore is the name of it called Babel, because the Lord did there confound the language of all the earth.


Our version is certainly in this place faulty as I have shewn: for by saphet, col haretz is not here meant the language of the whole earth, but of the whole region, or province; which language was not changed, but confounded, as we find it expressly mentioned by the sacred writer. This confusion of speech is by all uniformly limited to the country about Babel.

We must therefore, instead of the language of all the earth substitute the language of the whole country, for such is the purport of the terms. This was confounded by causing a 82 [By all the Grecian interpreters it is rendered [x], which can never denote a change; but only a confusion.] labial failure, so that the people could not articulate. It was not an aberration in words, or language, but a failure, and incapacity, in labial utterance. By this their speech was confounded, but not altered; for as soon as they separated, they recovered their true tenor of pronunciation; and the language of the earth continued for some ages nearly the83 [Upon this head, the person of all others to be consulted, is the very learned Monsieur Court de Gebelin, in his work entitled, Monde Primitif Analyse et Compare which is now printing at Paris, and is in part finished. The last published volume is particularly to be read; as it affords very copious and satisfactory evidences to this purpose; and is replete with the most curious erudition, concerning the history and origin both of writing and language.] same. This, I think, appears from many interview, taken notice of in Scripture between the Hebrews and other nations, wherein they speak without an interpreter, and must therefore have nearly the same tongue. And even the languages which subsist at this day, various as they may be, yet retain sufficient relation to shew that they were once dialects from the same matrix; and that their variety was the effect of time. If we may trust to an Ethnic writer, the evidence of Eupolemus is decisive; for he speaks of the dispersion as a partial judgment, inflicted upon those persons only who were confederate at Babel. His account is very particular, and seems to agree precisely with the purport of the Scriptures. He says,84 [[x]. Apud Euseb. Praep. L. 9. p. 418.]

that the city Babel was first founded, and afterwards the celebrated tower; both which were built by some of those people who had escaped the deluge [x]. They were the same who in after times were recorded under the character of the Giants, The tower was at length by the hand of the Almighty ruined, and these Giants were scattered over the whole earth.


By this we find that only a part of mankind was engaged in the building of the tower, and that those only were dispersed abroad; consequently, the confusion of speech could not be universal, no more than the dispersion of which it was the cause.

The people concerned in this daring undertaking encouraged each other to this work by saying,85 [Genesis. c. 11. v. 3.]

Go to; let us build us a city and a tower, whose top may reach unto heaven, and let us make us a name, lest we be scattered abroad upon the face of the whole earth.


What is in our version a name is by many interpreted a monument, a86 [According to Schultens, the proper and primary notion of [x], is a mark, or sign, standing out, raised up, or exposed to open view. Taylor's Hebrew Concordance, n. 1963. [x], is similar to [x], and [x] of the Greeks.] mark, or sign to direct: and this certainly is the sense of it in this passage. The great fear of the sons of Chus was that they might be divided and scattered abroad. They therefore built this tower as a land-mark to repair to; as a token to direct them; and it was probably an idolatrous temple, or high altar, dedicated to the host of heaven, from which they were never long to be absent. It is expressly said that they raised it to prevent their being scattered abroad. It was the original temple of Sama-Rama, whence the Babylonians were called Semarim. The apostates were one fourth of the line of Ham, and they had an inclination to maintain themselves where they first settled, instead of occupying the countries to which they were appointed. And that the sons of Chus were the chief agents both in erecting the tower of Babel, and in prosecuting these rebellious principles, is plain from a previous passage; for it is said of Nimrod, the son of Chus, that the beginning of his kingdom was Babel. We cannot therefore suppose this defection general, or the judgment universal. unless all mankind co-operated with this tyrant. Or supposing that the term of his life did not extend to the erecting of the tower, and that he only laid the foundation of the city. yet the whole was carried on by those of his family who were confessedly rebels and apostates. They acted in defiance of God, and were in a continual state of trespass towards man. And though some did join them, yet it is hardly credible that all should co-operate and so totally forget their duty. How can we imagine that Shem, if he were alive, would enter into a league with such people? or that his sons Elam, Aram, or Arphaxad would join them? The pre-eminence shewn them in the regions to which they were appointed, and the regularity observable in their destination, prove that they could not have been a part in the dispersion, and consequently not of the confederacy. Indeed, they had retired to their several departments before the erecting of the tower, and Assur, the second of the sons of Shem, so far from co-operating with this people, had been driven from his settlement by them, and forced to take shelter in another place. In short, there was a migration first and a dispersion afterwards, which latter was effected by a fearful judgment; a confusion of speech, through a failure in labial utterance. This judgment was partial, as was the dispersion in consequence of it. It related only to the Cuthites of Shinar and Babel, and to those who had joined themselves to them. They seem to have been a very numerous bod,: and, in consequence of this calamity, they fled away; not to any particular place of destination, but were scattered abroad upon the face of the whole earth. And the truth of this will appear from the concurrent testimony of the most approved Ethnic writers.

Such is the account transmitted by Moses of the reparation of mankind after the flood, and of their migration, according to their families, to the regions appointed for them; of the rebellion also of the Cuthites, and the construction of the tower; and of the dissipation which afterwards ensued. This is a curious and inestimable piece of history which is authenticated in every part by the evidence of subsequent ages. As far as this history goes we have an infallible guide to direct us in respect to the place of destination to which each family retired. But what encroachments were afterwards made, what colonies were sent abroad, and what new kingdoms founded, are circumstances to be sought for from another quarter. And in our process to obtain this knowledge, we must have recourse to the writers of Greece. It is in vain to talk about the Arabian or Persic literature of modern date, or about the Celts and the Scythae; at least, according to the common acceptation, in which the last nation is understood. All knowledge of ancient times has been derived to us through the hands of the Grecians. They have copied from the most early writers of the east, and we have no other resources to apply to where the Mosaic history closes. It may perhaps be said that these helps must be very precarious, as little trust can be reposed in writers who have blended and sophisticated whatever came to their hands, where the mixture is so general that it is scarce possible, with the greatest attention, to distinguish truth from fable. It must be confessed that the truth is much disguised, yet it is by no means effaced, and consequently may be still retrieved. I hope, in the course of my argument, that this has been abundantly shewn. To pass a proper judgment on the Grecian histories we must look upon them collectively as a rich mine, wherein the ore lies deep, and is mixed with earth and other base concretions. It is our business to sift, and separate, and by refining to disengage it. This, by care and attention, is to be effected, and then what a fund of riches is to be obtained!

The last great event which I mentioned from the Mosaic account was the dissipation of the Cuthites from Babel, from whence they were scattered over the face of the earth, This is an aera to be much observed, for at this period the sacred penman closes the general history of the world. What ensues relates to one family, and to a private dispensation. Of the nations of the earth, and their polities, nothing more occurs, excepting only as their history chances to be connected with that of the sons of Israel. We must therefore have recourse to Gentile authority for a subsequent account. And, previously to this, we may from them obtain collateral evidence of the great events which had preceded and which are mentioned by Moses. We learn from the poets, and all the more ancient writers were poets, that there was a time when mankind lived a life of simplicity and virtue; that they had no laws, but were in a state of nature, when pains and penalties were unknown. They were wonderfully blessed with longevity, and had a share of health and strength in proportion to their years. At last there was a mighty falling off from this primitive simplicity, and a great change was effected in consequence of this failure. Men grew proud and unjust; jealousies prevailed, attended with a love of rule which was followed with war and bloodshed. The chief person who began these innovations was Nimrod. The Greeks often call him Nebrod, and Nebros, and have preserved many oriental memorials concerning him and his apostasy, and concerning the tower which he is supposed to have erected. He is described as a gigantic, daring personage; a contemner of every thing divine; and his associates are represented of a character equally enterprizing and daring.
87 [[x] Euseb. Chron. p. 13.] Abydenus, in his Assyrian Annals, alludes to the insurrection of the sons of Chus, and to their great impiety. He also mentions the building of the tower and confusion of tongues; and says that the tower, analogous to the words of the Scripture, was carried up to heaven; but that the Gods ruined it by storms and whirlwinds, and frustrated the purpose for which it was designed, and overthrew it upon the heads of those who were employed in the work; that the ruins of it were called Babylon. Before this there was but one language subsisting among men; but now they had [x], a manifold sound or utterance. A war soon after ensued between Cronus and Titan. He repeats that the particular spot where the tower stood was in his time called Babylon88 [Strabo speaks of a tower of immense size at Babylon, remaining in later times, which was a stadium every way. L. 16. p. 1073. These are nearly the dimensions of some of the principal pyramids in Egypt.]. It was so called, he says, from the confusion of tongues and variation of dialect, for in the Hebrew language such confusion is termed Babel. The Scriptures speak only of a confusion of tongue, but Abydenus mentions high winds which impeded the work and finally overthrew the tower. The like is mentioned in the Sibylline oracles, together with the confusion of tongues, which circumstance most of these writers, from not being well versed in the original history, have supposed to have been general89 [Theophilus ad Autolyc. L. 2. p. 371.]. And similar to the history of Abydenus, an account is here given of a war which broke out soon after.

Some traces of those fearful events, with which the dispersion is said to have been attended, seem to have been preserved in the records of Phenicia. Syria, and the greatest part of the country about Libanus was, as I have abundantly shewn, possessed by the sons of Chus, and even the city Tyre was under their rule. The people of this city were styled Phoenicians, and are said to have been driven from their first place of settlement, which we know to have been in Babylonia, by earthquakes.90 [Justin. L. 18. c. 3.] Tyriorum gens, condita a Phoenicibus fuit; qui terrae motu vexati Assyrium stagnum primo, mox mari proximum littus incoluerunt [Google translate: The nation of the Tyrians was founded by the Phoenicians; who were troubled by the Assyrian earthquake. At first they inhabited the shore next to the sea.].

I have mentioned the remarkable evidence of Eupolemus, who attributes the construction both of Babylon, and the Tower, to people of the giant race. By these are always meant the sons of Ham and Chus, so that it certainly was not a work of general co-operation. Epiphanius also takes notice of Babel, or Babylon;91 [L. i. p. 7.].

[x]. Which, he says, was the first city that was built after the flood [x]. From the very foundation of this city, there commenced an immediate scene of conspiracy, sedition, and tyranny, which was carried on by Nimrod: for royalty was then first assumed by Nimrod, who was the son of Chus, the AEthiop.


He is in all histories represented as a giant; and, according to the92 [[x]. NA. Chron. Pasch. p. 36. [x]. Johan. Malala. p. 18.] Persian accounts, was deified after his death and called Orion. One of the asterisms in the celestial sphere was denominated from him. The Scripture speaks of him as a mighty hunter; and Homer, in reference to these histories, introduces him as a giant and a hunter in the shades below.

93 [Homer. Odyss. L. A. v. 571.] [x]

Next I beheld Orion's tow'ring shade,
Chasing the savage race; which wild with fear
Before him fled in herds. These he had slain
Upon the cliffs, and solitary hills.
His arms, a club of brass, massy and strong,
Such as no force could injure.


The author of the Paschal Chronicle mentions all his attributes in speaking of him:94 [Chron. Pasch. p. 28.]

Nebrod, the great hunter and giant, the Ethiopian, whom the sacred writings make king of Babylon after the deluge.


The same author says that he first taught the Assyrians to worship fire[x]. By the Assyrians are meant the Babylonians, who in after times were included under that name, but in these days were a very distinct people. Nimrod, by the Grecians, was sometimes rendered [x], Nebros; which signifies also a fawn, whence in the history of Bacchus, and the Cuthites, there is always a play upon this term, as well as upon [x] and [x], Nebris and Nebrides.

They were not only the oriental historians who retained the memory of these early events; manifest traces of the same are to be found in the Greek poets who, though at first not easy to be understood, may be satisfactorily explained by what has preceded. The clue given above will readily lead us to the history to which they allude. The dispersion of the Cuthites is manifestly to be discovered under the fable of the flight of Bacchus, and the disunion of that formidable body which made so bold a stand, and the scattering of them over the face of the earth, is represented under the fable of dismembering the same person. It is said of him, that he was torn95 [Clemens Alexandr. Cohort, p. 15. [x]. Justin Mart. Apolog. L. i. p. 56. and p. 75. mentions [x]. Bacchus was the same as Osiris. Osiris, in consequence of this, is supposed to have been torn to pieces, and his limbs scattered. Plutarch, Isis & Osiris. See also Diodorus Sicul. L. 3. p. 196.] limb from limb: that his members were scattered different ways, but that he afterwards revived. The Scripture account is that the Lord scattered them abroad; not to any certain place of destination, but over the face of the whole earth. This is plainly referred to by Nonnus where he speaks of the retreat of Bacchus, and the dissipation of his associates, by whom are to be understood the Cuthites.

96 [Nonni Dionysiac. L. 34. p. 864.] [x]

His wavering bands now fled in deep dismay
By different routs, uncertain where they pass'd;
Some sought the limits of the eastern world;
Some, where the craggy western coast extends,
Sped to the regions of the setting sun.
Sore travel others felt, and wandered far
Southward; while many sought the distant north,
All in confusion,


He speaks of this people in the feminine, because many of the attendants upon Bacchus were supposed to have been women and were his priestesses; but the meaning of the story is evident. I shall shew that many of them fled by sea to India where they settled upon the great Erythrean Ocean. The poet has an eye to this likewise in another place where he speaks of the flight of Bacchus. He paints him in great terrors and in the utmost confirmation.

97 [Nonni Dionysiac. L. 20. p. 552.] [x]

Bacchus all trembling, as he fled away,
Call'd on the mighty Erythrean deep
To yield him shelter. Thetis heard his cries,
And as he plung'd beneath the turbid wave,
Received him in her arms: old Nereus too,
The Arabian God, stretch'd out his friendly hand,
And led him darkling thro' the vast abyss
Of founding waters.


The check, which Bacchus received, and his flight in consequence of it, is supposed by many to have been in Thrace. Here Lycurgus is said to have been king who drove Bacchus out of his dominions. But Lycurgus being made king of Thrace is like Inachus and Phoroneus being the same at Argos, Deucalion in Thessaly. These are all ancient traditions, ingrafted upon the history of the place by the posterity of those who introduced them. Diodorus Siculus98 [L. 3. p. 199.] assures us, that many writers, and particularly Antimachus, made Lycurgus a king of Arabia, and Homer places the scene of this transaction at Nusa, but which Nusa he does not say. In short, Lycus, Lycorus, Lycoreus, and with a guttural Lycurgus, were all names of the Deity, and by the Amonians appropriated to the Sun. Under the fable of99 [Lycus, SoL Maerob. Saturnal. L. i. p. 195. So also Lycoreus, in Callimach. Hymn, in Apoll. v. 19. [x] Lycurgus is Lycorus with a guttural: which' manner of pronunciation was very common among the ancients. So Reu or Rau is styled Ragau: the plains of Shinar, Singar and Singara: Sehor, Segor: Aza, Gaza: Nahum, Nachum: Isaac, Ischiac: Urhoe, the land of Ur, Urchoe, and Orchoe. The same place, styled [x], is by the LXX always rendered [x]. The rites of fire were originally called [x], but were changed to [x]. As Lycurgus was a title of the Deity, they sometimes gave it, which is extraordinary, to Bacchus himself, or at least to Dionusus. [x]. Strabo of the Thracians, and also of the Phrygians. L. 10. p. 722.] Lycurgus, who exterminated Bacchus and his associates, is veiled the true history of the just judgments of God upon Chus and his family, who fled every way from the place of vengeance, and passed the seas to obtain shelter.

The sacred writings mention only a confusion of tongues, but all Pagan accounts allude to some other fearful judgment with which this people were pursued till they were totally dissipated. Homer, speaking of Lycurgus, mentions this pursuit, but by a common mistake introduces Dionusus instead of Bacchus.


100 [Homer. Iliad. Z. v. 133.] [x]1 [Scholia in Homer, supra.] [x]

In a mad mood while Bacchus blindly rag'd,
Lycurgus drove his trembling bands confused
O'er the vast plains of Nusa. They in haste
Threw down their sacred implements, and fled
In dreadful dissipation. Bacchus saw
Rout upon rout; and lost in wild dismay
Plung'd in the deep: here Thetis in her arms
Receiv'd him, shuddering at the dire event.


By the [x], or nurses, of Bacchus are meant the priests and priestesses of the Cuthites. I make no doubt but the story is founded in truth, that there was some alarming judgment terrified with which the Bacchians, or Cuthites, fled different ways; that their priests, in confirmation, threw away what Hestiaeus styles2 [Euseb, Chron. p. 13.] [x], all their implements of false worship. In short, the hand of heaven hung heavy upon their rear till they had totally quitted the scene of their apostasy and rebellion, and betaken themselves to different quarters. The reason why the Cuthites combined in a strong body, and maintained themselves in their forbidden territory, was a fear of separation. Let us build us a tower, and make us a sign, lest we be scattered abroad. It was their lot to be totally dissipated, and they were the greatest wanderers of all nations; and the titles of [x] and [x] are peculiar to their history. They seem to have been in a roving state for ages.

From the start the Jew is
A murderer, Jesus Christ already said.
And when the Lord Jesus had to die,
When the Lord knew no folk
That could torture him to death
He picked the Jews.
Thus the Jews imagine
They are the chosen people ...

And when the Lord found the cross
Simply too heavy, he sought rest
At a door.
The Jew came with curses
And drove the Lord from the house,
Because he was master of the house.
It was the Jew Ahasvuerus ...
Since then the Jew is cursed.
2000 years already has he sought rest
The Jew Ahasvuerus,
All Judah behind him.
So he must wander without rest
From one land to the other.
And he knows not his homeland
The foreign Jew. As a villain
He travels through the land
And brings shame to himself ...


-- Trust No Fox on Green Heath and No Jew on His Oath, by Elwira Bauer

I have often taken notice of a custom which prevailed among the Grecians, and consisted in changing every foreign term that came under their view to something of similar sound in their own language, though it were ever so remote in sense. A remarkable instance, if I mistake not, may be found in this passage from Homer. The text manifestly alludes to the vengeance of the Deity and the dispersion of the sons of Chus. The term [x] Bou, in the Amonian language, signified any thing large and noble. The God Sehor was called Bou-Sehor. This was the Busiris ([x]) of the Greeks who retained this term in their own language, and used it in the same sense. Accordingly, [x] was a jolly fine boy, [x] a great sacrifice, [x] vast rocks, [x] a great boaster, [x] great hunger or famine. Hence Hesychius tells us [x]. By Bou is signified any thing great and abundant. The term Pleg, or Peleg, related to separation and dispersion; and when Homer mentions [x], the original word was Bou-pleg, or Bou-peleg, which means literally a great dispersion. In the Hebrew tongue, of which the Amonian was a collateral branch, [x], Pelach is to separate, and [x], Peleg, to sever and divide. The son of Heber was named Peleg3 [Genesis. c. 10. v. 25.] because in his days the earth was divided, and his name accordingly signified division and separation. But the poet, not knowing, or not regarding, the true meaning of the word Pleg, or Peleg, has changed it to an instrument of husbandry. And instead of saying that the Deity pursued the rebels and scattered them with (Bou-pleg) a great dissipation, he has made Lycurgus follow and beat them [x] with an ox-goad.
admin
Site Admin
 
Posts: 37499
Joined: Thu Aug 01, 2013 5:21 am

Re: A New System/Analysis of Ancient Mythology, by Jacob Bry

Postby admin » Mon Mar 07, 2022 2:59 am

Part 3 of 3

The city of Babel, where was the scene of those great occurrences which we have been mentioning, was begun by Nimrod and enlarged by his posterity. It seems to have been a great seminary of idolatry; and the tower, a stupendous building, was erected in honour of the sun, and named the Tower of Bel. Upon the confusion of speech, both the city and tower were called Babel; the original appellation not being obliterated but contained in the latter. And as the city was devoted to the worship of the sun, it was also called the city of Bel-On, five civitas Dei Solis, which was afterwards changed to Babylon. From these terms, I think, we may learn the nature of the judgment inflicted at the time of the dispersion. It did not consist in an utter change of language but, as I have said before, it was a labial failure; an alteration in the mode of speech. It may be called the prevarication of the lip, which had lost all precision, and perverted every sound that was to be expressed. Instead of Bel it pronounced Babel; instead of Bel-on, Babylon; hence Babel, amongst other nations, was used as a term to signify a faulty pronunciation [x]. The Hebrews, says4 [Ant. L. i. c. 4.] Josephus, by the word Babel denote confusion of speech. These terms seem ever afterwards to have been retained, even by the natives, in confirmation of this extraordinary history; and the city, as long as it existed, was called Babylon, or the City of Confusion.

The tower of Babel was probably a rude mound of earth raised to a vast height, and cased with bricks which were formed from the soil of the country, and cemented with asphaltus or bitumen. There are several edifices of this sort still to be seen in the region of Babylonia. They are very like the brick pyramids in Egypt, and between every ninth or tenth row of plinths they have a layer of straw, and sometimes the smaller branches of palm. Travellers have had the curiosity to put in their hands and to extract some of the leaves and straws, which appear wonderfully fresh and perfect, though they have lain there for so many ages. Many have been led to think that one or other of these buildings was the original tower of Babel. But ancient writers are unanimous that it was overthrown, and that Nimrod perished in it. This was the opinion of Syncellus.5 [P. 42.] [x]

But Nimrod would still obstinately stay and reside upon the spot; nor could he by any means be withdrawn from the tower, still having the command over no contemptible body of men. Upon this, we are informed, that the tower being beat upon by violent winds gave way, and by the just judgment of God crushed him to pieces.


Cedrenus also mentions it as a current notion that Nimrod perished in the6 [[x] Cedrenus. p. 11. See Joseph. Ant. L. i. c. 4.] tower. But this, I think, could not be true; for the term of Nimrod's life, extend it to the utmost of Patriarchic age after the flood, could not have sufficed for this. And though writers do assert that the tower was overthrown, and the principal person buried in its ruins -- and it must be confessed that ancient mythology has continual allusions to some such event -- yet I should imagine that this related to the overthrow of the deity there worshiped, and to the extirpation of his rites and religion rather than to any real person. The fable of Vulcan who was thrown down from heaven and cast into the sea is founded upon this story. He was supposed to have been the son of Juno, and detested by his mother, who threw him down with her own hands.

7 [Homer. Hymn to Apollo, v. 317. It related probably to the abolition of fireworship at the destruction of Babel.] [x]

My crippled offspring Vulcan I produced:
But soon I seiz'd the miscreant in my hands,
And hurled him headlong downward to the sea.


Many writers speak of him as being thrown off from the battlements of a high tower by Jupiter; and there is a passage to this purpose in Homer which has embarrassed commentators, though I do not think it very obscure if we consider the history to which it relates.

8 [Iliad. L. A. v. 591.] [x]


The poet, who was a zealous copier of ancient mythology, mentions that Vulcan was cast down by Jupiter from an eminence. He says that he was thrown [x], which must certainly signify [x], or [x], for the sentence is manifestly elliptical.

He seiz'd him by the foot, and headlong threw
From the high tower of Belus.


This is the purport of the passage; and it is consonant to all history.

The Giants, whom Abydenus makes the builders of Babel, are by other writers represented as the Titans. They are said to have received their name from their mother Titaea9 [Diod. Sicul. L. 3. p. 190. [x]. Orphic. Frag. p. 375.] [x] by which we are to understand that they were all denominated from their religion and place of worship. I have taken notice of some of the ancient altars which consisted of a conical hill of earth, styled oftentimes from its figure [x], a mound, or hill, in the shape of a woman's breast. Titaea ([x]) was one of these. It is a term compounded of10 [Tit is analogous to [x], Tid, of the Chaldeans. So Titurus was from Tit-Ur, [x]. The priests so famous for their music were from hence styled Tituri. It was sometimes expressed Tith-Or; hence the summit of Parnassus had the name of Tithorea, being sacred to Orus, the Apollo of Greece. Pausan. L. 10. p. 878. There were places named Titaresus from Tit-Ares, the same as Tit-Orus. [x]. Hesych.] Titaea; and signifies literally a breast of earth, analogous to [x] of the Greeks. These altars were also called Tit-an, and Tit-anis, from the great fountain of light styled An, and Anis. Hence many places were called Titanis and11 [At Sicyon was a place called Titana. Steph. Byzant. also a temple. Pausan. L. 2. p. 138. Euboea called Titanis. Hesych.] Titana, where the worship of the Sun prevailed, for Anes, and Hanes, signified the fountain of light or fire. Titana was sometimes expressed Tithana, by the Ionians rendered Tithena; and as Titaea was supposed to have been the mother of the Titans, so Tithena was said to be their12 [[x]. Hesych. So Tith-On was like Tith-Or, [x]: whence was formed a personage, named Tithonus, beloved by Aurora.] nurse. But they were all uniformly of the same nature, altars raised of soil. That Tith-ana, the supposed nurse, was a sacred mound of earth, is plain from Nonnus, who mentions an altar of this sort in the vicinity of Tyre, and says that it was erected by those earth-born people, the Giants.

13 [Nonni Dionys. L. 40. p. 1048.] [x] 14 [Bel, and Belus, was a title bestowed upon many persons. It was particularly given to Nimrod who built the city Babel, or Babylon. Hence Dorotheus Sidonius, an ancient poet, calls that city the work of Tyrian Belus. [x] This term [x] has been applied to the city Tyre. But [x] here is from [x] Turris, and Belus [x] signifies Belus of Babel, who erected the famous tower. This leads me to suspect that in these verses of Nonnus there is a mistake, and that this Tithena, which the Giants built, was not in the vicinity of the city Tyre, but it was an high altar [x] near the tower of Babel which was erected by the Titanians. Nonnus, imagining that by Tur was meant Tyre, has made the Tithena to be situated [x], by the sea, from which, I believe, it was far removed.] [x]

Upon the coast of Tyre, amid the rocks,
The Giants rais'd an ample mound of earth,
Yclep'd Tithena.


Tuph also in the ancient language was an hill, and Typhoeus is a masculine compound from Tuph-aia, and signifies a mound of earth. Typhon [x] was in like manner a compound of Tuph-On, and was a mount or altar of the same construction and sacred to the sun. I make no doubt but both Typhon and Typhoeus were names by which the tower of Belus was of old denoted. But out of these the mythologies have formed personages, and they represent them as gigantic monsters whom the earth produced in defiance of heaven. Hence Typhon is by Antoninus Liberalis described as,15 [Typhon, Terrae filius. Hyginus. Fab. 152.] [x], the offspring of the earth, a baleful Damon. The tower of Babel was undoubtedly a Tuphon, or altar of the sun, though generally represented as a temple. For in those early times we do not read of any sacred edifices which can be properly called temples, but only of altars, groves, and high places. Hesiod certainly alludes to some ancient history concerning the demolition of Babel when he describes Typhon, or Typhoeus, as overthrown by Jove. He represents him as the youngest son of the Earth.

16 [Theogon. v. 821.] [x]17 [Typhoeus was properly [x], a Pelorian mound of earth, being, as I said above, a masculine from Tuphoea, which is a compound of Tuph-aia, a mound of earth.]

Th' enormous Earth,
Produc'd Typhoeus last of all her brood.


The poet speaks of him as a deity of great strength and immense stature, and says that from his shoulders arose an hundred serpent heads, and that from his eyes there issued a continual blazing fire. And he adds, what is very remarkable, that had it not been for the interposition of the chief God, this Daemon would have obtained an universal empire.

18 [Hesiod. supra. v. 836.] [x]

That day was teeming with a dire event;
And o'er the world Typhoeus now had reign'd
With universal sway: but from on high
Jove view'd his purpose, and opposed his power.
For with a strong and desperate aim he hurl'd
His dread artillery. Then the realms above,
And earth with all its regions; then the sea,
And the Tartarian caverns, dark and drear,
Resounded with his thunder. Heaven was moved,
And the ground trembled underneath his feet,
As the God march'd in terrible array.
Still with fresh vigour Jove renew' d the fight;
And clad in all his bright terrific arms,
With lightnings keen, and smouldering thunderbolts,
Press'd on him fore; till by repeated wounds
The tow'ring monster sunk to endless night.


Typhon was the same personage as Typhoeus; and Antoninus20 [[x]. Fab. 28.] Liberalis describes him as a Giant who was thunderstruck by Jupiter. But he fled to the sea, into which he plunged, and his deadly wounds were healed. The like has been said of Bacchus, that upon his flight he betook himself to the sea. And when Vulcan is cast down from the tower, he is supposed to fall into the same element. Juno is accordingly made to say,

[x]

I seiz'd him in my arms,
And hurl'd him headlong downward to the sea.


Hesiod gives an account of the dispersion of the Titans and of the feuds which preceded, and he says that the Deity at last interposed and put the Titans to flight, and condemned them to reside in Tartarus at the extremities of the earth. The description is very fine, but he has confounded the history by supposing the Giants and Titans to have been different persons. He accordingly makes them oppose one another in battle; and even Cottus, Iapetus, Gyas, whom all writers mention as Titans, are by him introduced in opposition and described as of another family. He sends them indeed to Tartarus, but supposes them to be there placed as a guard over the Titans. His description, however, is much to the purpose, and the first contest and dispersion is plainly alluded to. I shall therefore lay some part of it before the reader.

21 [Theogon. v. 676.] [x]


Firm to their cause the Titans wide display'd
A well-embodied phalanx: and each side
Gave proofs of noble prowess, and great strength,
Worthy of Gods. The tumult reach'd to heaven,
And high Olympus trembled as they strove.
Sea too was mov'd; and Earth astonish'd heard
The noise and shouts of deities engag'd,
High vaunts, loud outcries, and the din of war.
Now Jove no longer could withhold his ire;
But rose with tenfold vengeance: down he hurl'd
His lightning, dreadful implement of wrath,
Which flash'd incessant: and before him mov'd
His awful thunder, with tremendous peal
Appalling, and astounding, as it roll'd.
For from a mighty hand it shap'd its course,
Loud echoing through the vaulted realms of day.
Meantime storms rag'd; and dusky whirlwinds rose.
Still blaz'd the lightning with continual glare,
Till nature languish'd; and th' expanded deep,
And every stream, that lav'd the glowing earth,
Boil'd with redounding heat. A ruddy flame
Shot upwards to the fiery cope of heav'n,
Shedding a baleful influence: and the gleam
Smote dreadful on the Titan bands, whose eyes
Were blasted, as they gaz'd; nor could they stand
The fervour, but exhausted sunk to ground.
The Gods, victorious, seiz'd the rebel crew,
And sent them, bound in adamantine chains,
To earth's deep caverns, and the shades of night.
Here dwell th' apostate brotherhood, consign'd
To everlasting durance: here they sit
Age after age in melancholy state,
Still pining in eternal gloom, and lost
To every comfort. Round them wide extend
The dreary bounds of earth, and sea, and air,
Of heaven above, and Tartarus below.


Such was the first great commotion among men. It was described by the poets as the war of the Giants, who raised mountains upon mountains in order that they might scale heaven. The sons of Chus were the aggressors in these acts of rebellion. They have been represented under the character both of Giants and Titanians: and are said to have been dissipated into different parts of the world.

[T]he astral prototypes of the lower beings of the animal kingdom of the Fourth Round, which preceded (the chhayas of) Men, were the consolidated, though still very ethereal sheaths of the still more ethereal forms or models produced at the close of the Third Round on Globe D. [215] “Produced from the residue of the substance matter; from dead bodies of men and (other extinct) animals of the wheel before,” or the previous Third Round — as Stanza 24 tells us. Hence, while the nondescript “animals” that preceded the astral man at the beginning of this life-cycle on our Earth were still, so to speak, the progeny of the man of the Third Round, the mammalians of this Round owe their existence, in a great measure, to man again. Moreover, the “ancestor” of the present anthropoid animal, the ape, is the direct production of the yet mindless Man, who desecrated his human dignity by putting himself physically on the level of an animal….

Ay, but that “primeval man” was man only in external form. He was mindless and soulless at the time he begot, with a female animal monster, the forefather of a series of apes….

Perchance in these specimens, Haeckelians might recognize, not the Homo primigenius, but some of the lower tribes, such as some tribes of the Australian savages. Nevertheless, even these are not descended from the anthropoid apes, but from human fathers and semi-human mothers, or, to speak more correctly, from human monsters — those “failures” mentioned in the first Commentary. The real anthropoids, Haeckel’s Catarrhini and Platyrrhini, came far later, in the closing times of Atlantis. The orang-outang, the gorilla, the chimpanzee and cynocephalus are the latest and purely physical evolutions from lower anthropoid mammalians. They have a spark of the purely human essence in them; man on the other hand, has not one drop of pithecoid blood in his veins.….

These “Men” of the Third Race — the ancestors of the Atlanteans — were just such ape-like, intellectually senseless giants as were those beings, who, during the Third Round, represented Humanity. Morally irresponsible, it was these third Race “men” who, through promiscuous connection with animal species lower than themselves, created that missing link which became ages later (in the tertiary period only) the remote ancestor of the real ape as we find it now in the pithecoid family. [150]...

A naturalist suggests another difficulty. The human is the only species which, however unequal in its races, can breed together. “There is no question of selection between human races,” say the anti-Darwinists, and no evolutionist can deny the argument — one which very triumphantly proves specific unity. How then can Occultism insist that a portion of the Fourth Race humanity begot young ones from females of another, only semi-human, if not quite an animal, race, the hybrids resulting from which union not only bred freely but produced the ancestors of the modern anthropoid apes? Esoteric science replies to this that it was in the very beginnings of physical man. Since then, Nature has changed her ways, and sterility is the only result of the crime of man’s bestiality….

But this was when Africa had already been raised as a continent. We have meanwhile to follow, as closely as limited space will permit, the gradual evolution of the now truly human species. It is in the suddenly arrested evolution of certain sub-races, and their forced and violent diversion into the purely animal line by artificial cross-breeding, truly analogous to the hybridization, which we have now learned to utilize in the vegetable and animal kingdoms, that we have to look for the origin of the anthropoids. In these red-haired and hair-covered monsters, the fruit of the unnatural connection between men and animals, the “Lords of Wisdom” did not incarnate, as we see. Thus by a long series of transformations due to unnatural cross-breeding (unnatural “sexual selection”), originated in due course of time the lowest specimens of humanity; while further bestiality and the fruit of their first animal efforts of reproduction begat a species which developed into mammalian apes ages later....

For surely, it was not in or through the wickedness of the “mighty men” . . . . men of renown, among whom is placed Nimrod the “mighty hunter before the Lord,” that “god saw that the wickedness of man was great,” nor in the builders of Babel, for this was after the Deluge; but in the progeny of the giants who produced monstra quaedam de genere giganteo, monsters from whence sprang the lower races of men, now represented on earth by a few miserable dying-out tribes and the huge anthropoid apes….

The monsters bred in sin and shame by the Atlantean giants, “blurred copies” of their bestial sires, and hence of modern man (Huxley), now mislead and overwhelm with error the speculative Anthropologist of European Science…

[T]he bestiality of the primeval mindless races resulted in the production of huge man-like monsters — the offspring of human and animal parents. As time rolled on, and the still semi-astral forms consolidated into the physical, the descendants of these creatures were modified by external conditions, until the breed, dwindling in size, culminated in the lower apes of the Miocene period. With these the later Atlanteans renewed the sin of the “Mindless” — this time with full responsibility. The resultants of their crime were the species of apes now known as Anthropoid

On the data furnished by modern science, physiology, and natural selection, and without resorting to any miraculous creation, two negro human specimens of the lowest intelligence — say idiots born dumb — might by breeding produce a dumb Pastrana species, which would start a new modified race, and thus produce in the course of geological time the regular anthropoid ape….

-- The Secret Doctrine: The Synthesis of Science, Religion, and Philosophy, by Helena P. Blavatsky

One place of their retreat is mentioned to have been in that part of Scythia which bordered upon the Palus Maeotis.

Image
River Don in Voronezh Oblast, Russia

The Maeotian Swamp or Maeotian Marshes was a name applied in antiquity variously to the swamps at the mouth of the Tanais River in Scythia (the modern Don in southern Russia) and to the entire Sea of Azov which it forms there. The sea was also known as the Maeotian Lake among other names. The people who lived around the sea were known as the Maeotians, although it remains unclear which was named for which.

The Ixomates were a tribe of the Maeotes. To the south of the Maeotes, east of the Crimea were the Sindes, their lands known as Scythia Sindica.

The marshes served to check the westward migration of nomad peoples from the steppe of Central Asia. The Iazyges, a Sarmatian tribe, were first heard of on the Maeotis, where they were among the allies of Mithridates II of Parthia. The untrustworthy 4th-century Historia Augusta claims the Roman emperor Marcus Claudius Tacitus secured a victory over the Alans near the marshes during his brief reign in 275 and 276.

-- Maeotian Swamp, by Wikipedia

It was called22 [[x]. Dion. Cassius. L. 51. p. 313.] Keira, and described as a vast cavern which they fortified. The Romans under Crassus are said to have viewed it. But Keir, and Keirah, signified of old a city or fortress; and it was the appellative name of the place to which this people retired. They were to be found in various parts as I shall shew; but the most prevailing notion about the Titanians was that after their war against heaven they were banished to Tartarus at the extremities of the earth. The ancient Grecians knew very little of the western parts of the world. They therefore represent the Titans as in a state of darkness, and Tartarus as an infernal region.

23 [Hesiod. Theog. v. 717.] [x]
They plac'd the rebels, fast in fetters bound,
Deep in a gloomy gulf; as far remov'd
From earth's fair regions, as the earth from heaven.


They are the words of Hesiod, who says that an anvil of iron being dropped down would but just reach the abyss in ten days. Here the Titans were doomed to reside.

24 [Ibid. v. 729.] [x].

There the Titanian Gods by Jove's high will
In mansions dark and dreary lie concealed,
Beyond the verge of nature. Cottus here,
And Gyges dwell, and Briareus the bold.


These were part of the Titanian brood, though the author seems not to allow it. This will appear from some of the Orphic fragments, where we have the names of the Titans and a similar account of their being condemned to darkness.

25 [Orphic. Frag. p. 374.] [x].


The poet here specifies seven in number: Coeus, Crius, Phorcys, Cronus, Oceanus, Hyperion, and Iapetus, and he adds,

[x]

Soon as high Jove their cruel purpose saw,
And lawless disposition--
He sent them down to Tartarus consign'd.


If we look into the grounds of these fictions, we shall find that they took their rise from this true history. A large body of Titanians, after the dispersion, settled in Mauritania, which is the region styled Tartarus.

In Greek mythology, Atlas is a Titan condemned to hold up the heavens or sky for eternity after the Titanomachy. Atlas also plays a role in the myths of two of the greatest Greek heroes: Heracles (Hercules in Roman mythology) and Perseus. According to the ancient Greek poet Hesiod, Atlas stood at the ends of the earth in extreme west. Later, he became commonly identified with the Atlas Mountains in northwest Africa and was said to be the first King of Mauretania.
Mauretania is the Latin name for a region in the ancient Maghreb. It stretched from central present-day Algeria westwards to the Atlantic, covering northern Morocco, and southward to the Atlas Mountains. Its native inhabitants, seminomadic pastoralists of Berber ancestry, were known to the Romans as the Mauri and the Masaesyli.

In 25 BC, the kings of Mauretania became Roman vassals until about 44 AD, when the area was annexed to Rome and divided into two provinces: Mauretania Tingitana and Mauretania Caesariensis. Christianity spread there from the 3rd century onwards. After the Muslim Arabs subdued the region in the 7th century, Islam became the dominant religion.

-- Mauretania, by Wikipedia

Atlas was said to have been skilled in philosophy, mathematics, and astronomy. In antiquity, he was credited with inventing the first celestial sphere. In some texts, he is even credited with the invention of astronomy itself.

Atlas was the son of the Titan Iapetus and the Oceanid Asia or Clymene. He was a brother of Epimetheus and Prometheus. He had many children, mostly daughters, the Hesperides, the Hyades, the Pleiades, and the nymph Calypso who lived on the island Ogygia....

The "Atlantic Ocean" is derived from "Sea of Atlas". The name of Atlantis mentioned in Plato's Timaeus' dialogue derives from "Atlantis nesos", literally meaning "Atlas's Island."...

Atlas and his brother Menoetius sided with the Titans in their war against the Olympians, the Titanomachy. When the Titans were defeated, many of them (including Menoetius) were confined to Tartarus, but Zeus condemned Atlas to stand at the western edge of the earth and hold up the sky on his shoulders. Thus, he was Atlas Telamon, "enduring Atlas," and became a doublet of Coeus, the embodiment of the celestial axis around which the heavens revolve.


A common misconception today is that Atlas was forced to hold the Earth on his shoulders, but Classical art shows Atlas holding the celestial spheres, not the terrestrial globe.

-- Atlas (mythology), by Wikipedia

Diodorus Siculus mentions the coming of Cronus into these parts, and gives us the names of the brotherhood, those sons of Titaea, who came with them. The principal of these, exclusive of Cronus, were26 [Diodor. Sic. L. 5. p. 934. According to Apollodorus their names were Ouranus, Coeus, Hyperion, Crius, Iapetus, and the youngest of all Cronus. L. i. p. 2.] Oceanus, Coeus, Iapetus, Crius, and Hyperion; who were supposed first to have settled in Crete. Atlas was another of them from whom they had the name of27 [Diodor. L. 3. p. 189.] Atlantians; and they were looked upon as the offspring of heaven. The above historian describes the country which they possessed as lying upon the great ocean; and however it may be represented by the poets, he speaks of it as a happy28 [[x]. Ibid.] region. The mythologists adjudged the Titans to the realms of night, and consequently to a most uncomfortable climate, merely from not attending to the purport of the term [x].

[x]


It is to be observed that this word had two significations. First it denoted the west, or place of the setting sun. Hence Ulysses, being in a state of uncertainty, says29 [Odyss. K. v. 190.] [x]. We cannot determine, which is the west, or which is the east. It signified also darkness, and from this secondary acceptation the Titans of the west were consigned to the realms of night, being situated in respect to Greece towards the regions of the setting sun. The vast unfathomable abyss, spoken of by the poets, is the great Atlantic Ocean, upon the borders of which Homer places the gloomy mansions where the Titans resided. The ancients had a notion that the earth was a widely-extended plain, which terminated abruptly in a vast cliff of immeasurable descent. At the bottom was a chaotic pool, or ocean, which was so far sunk beneath the confines of the world that to express the depth and distance, they imagined an anvil of iron tossed from the top would not reach it under ten days. But this mighty pool was the ocean abovementioned; and these extreme parts of the earth were Mauritania and Iberia, for in each of these countries the Titans resided. Hence, Callimachus, speaking of the latter country, describes the natives under the title of 30 [[x]. Heysch. [x]. Ibid. [x]. Hymn, in Delon. v. 174.] [x], by which is meant the offspring of the ancient Titans. They were people of the Cuthite race, who also took up their habitation in Mauritania, and were represented as the children of Atlas.

The Samaritans are members of an ethnoreligious group originating from the Israelites. They are native to the Levant and adhere to Samaritanism, an Abrahamic, monotheistic and ethnic religion in the Holy Land.

In its narrowest sense, which is in use today in archaeology and other cultural contexts, it is equivalent to a stretch of land bordering the Mediterranean in southwestern Asia, i.e. the historical region of Syria ("greater Syria"), which includes present-day Syria, Lebanon, Jordan, Israel, Palestine and most of Turkey southwest of the middle Euphrates. Its overwhelming characteristic is that it represents the land bridge between Africa and Eurasia. In its widest historical sense, the Levant included all of the Eastern Mediterranean with its islands; that is, it included all of the countries along the Eastern Mediterranean shores, extending from Greece to Cyrenaica in eastern Libya.

The term entered English in the late 15th century from French. It derives from the Italian Levante, meaning "rising", implying the rising of the Sun in the east, and is broadly equivalent to the term al-Mashriq meaning "the eastern place, where the Sun rises".


-- Levant, by Wikipedia

Samaritans believe that their religion is based exclusively on the five books of Moses given to the Israelites on Mount Sinai. The Samaritan Torah contains some differences from the Jewish Torah or Masoretic Text; according to Samaritan tradition, key parts of the Jewish text were fabricated by Ezra. The Samaritan version of the book of Joshua differs from the version in Jewish Scripture which focuses on Shiloh. According to Samaritan tradition, Joshua built a temple (al-haikal) and placed therein a tabernacle (al-maškan) in the second year of the Israelites' entry into the land of Canaan. Samaritans believe that Samaritanism is the true religion of the ancient Israelites, preserved by those who remained in the Land of Israel during the Babylonian captivity; this belief is held in opposition to Judaism, the ethnic religion of the Jewish people, which Samaritans see as a closely-related but altered and amended religion brought back by those returning from captivity in Babylon under the Neo-Babylonian Empire.

The Samaritan people believe that Mount Gerizim, located near the city of Nablus in the vicinity of the Biblical Shechem in the modern-day West Bank, is the original holiest place for the Israelites since the time of Creation, the Patriarchs, the Mosaic Covenant and Joshua's conquest, before the establishment of Jerusalem's Temple under the Davidic and Solomonic rule, and it is commonly taught in Samaritan tradition that there are 13 references to Mount Gerizim in the Torah (Pentateuch) to prove their claim, in contrast to Judaism which relies solely on the later Jewish prophets and writings to back their claims of the holiness of Jerusalem. Consequently, their views differ from Jewish belief regarding the holiest site on Earth to worship God, designated by Judaism to be the Temple Mount in Jerusalem, but by Samaritanism to be Mount Gerizim near Nablus....

Presently, the total population of the Samaritans stands at less than 1,000 people, divided into two communities: one in Nablus in the Samaritan village of Kiryat Luza on the ridge of Mount Gerizim, and one in Holon in the Samaritan quarter of 15a Ben Amram Street. The Samaritans residing in Kiryat Luza hold both Israeli citizenship and Palestinian citizenship. Samaritans in Holon primarily speak Israeli Hebrew, while those in Kiryat Luza speak Levantine Arabic; for liturgical purposes, Samaritan Hebrew and Samaritan Aramaic are used, written in the Samaritan script.

Samaritans have a standalone religious status in Israel, and there are occasional conversions from Judaism to Samaritanism and vice-versa, largely due to interfaith marriages. While Israel's rabbinic authorities consider Samaritanism to be a sect of Judaism, the Chief Rabbinate of Israel requires Samaritans to undergo a formal conversion to Judaism in order to be officially recognized as Halakhic Jews. Rabbinic literature rejected Samaritans unless they renounced Mt Gerizim. Samaritans possessing only Israeli citizenship are drafted into the Israel Defense Forces, while those holding dual Israeli and Palestinian citizenship in Kiryat Luza are exempted from mandatory military service....

In the Talmud, a central post-exilic religious text of Rabbinic Judaism, the Samaritans are called Cuthites or Cutheans, referring to the ancient city of Kutha, geographically located in what is today Iraq. Josephus's Wars of the Jews also refers to the Samaritans as the Cuthites. In the biblical account, however, Kuthah was one of several cities from which people were brought to Samaria, and they worshiped Nergal.
Samaria is the ancient, historic, biblical name used for the central region of the Land of Israel, bordered by Judea to the south and Galilee to the north. The first-century historian Josephus set the Mediterranean Sea as its limit to the west, and the Jordan River as its limit to the east. Its territory largely corresponds to the biblical allotments of the tribe of Ephraim and the western half of Manasseh; after the death of Solomon and the splitting-up of his empire into the southern Kingdom of Judah and the northern Kingdom of Israel, this territory constituted the southern part of the Kingdom of Israel. The border between Samaria and Judea is set at the latitude of Ramallah.

The name "Samaria" is derived from the ancient city of Samaria, capital of the northern Kingdom of Israel. The name Samaria likely began being used for the entire kingdom not long after the town of Samaria had become Israel's capital, but it is first documented after its conquest by Sargon II [722–705 BC] of Assyria, who turned the kingdom into the province of Samerina.

-- Samaria, by Wikipedia

Modern genetics partially support both the claims of the Samaritans and the account in the Hebrew Bible (and Talmud), suggesting that the genealogy of the Samaritans lies in some combination of these two accounts. This suggests that the Samaritans remained a genetically isolated population.

-- Samaritans, by Wikipedia

He was described as the son of Iapetus the Titan, and of so vast a stature as to be able to support the heavens.

31 [Hesiod. Theog. v. 746. [x]. Ibid. V. 517.] [x].

There Atlas, son of great Iapetus,
With head inclin'd, and ever-during arms,
Sustains the spacious heavens.


To this Atlantic region the Titans were banished, and supposed to live in a state of darkness beyond the limits of the known world.

32 [Ibid. v. 813.] [x].

Farthest remov'd
Of all their kindred Gods the Titans dwell,
Beyond the realms of chaos dark.


By [x] we must certainly understand the western ocean, upon the borders of which, and not beyond it, these Titanians dwelt. By the Nubian Geographer the Atlantic is uniformly called according to the present version Mare Tenebrarum.33 [Geog. Nubiensis. p. 4. p. 6. and p. 156.] Aggressi sunt mare tenebrarum, quid in eo esset, exploraturi. They ventured into the sea of darkness, in order to explore what it might contain. Another name for Tartarus, to which the poets condemned the Titans and Giants, was Erebus. This, like [x], was a term of twofold meaning. For Ereb [x] signified both the west and also darkness, and this served to confirm the notion that the Titans were consigned to the regions of night. But gloomy as the country is described, and horrid, we may be assured from the authorities of34 [[x]. L. 3. p. 189.] Diodorus and Pliny, that it was quite the reverse; and we have reason to think that it was much resorted to; and that the natives for a long time kept up a correspondence with other branches of their family. Homer affords some authority for this opinion in a passage where he represents Jupiter as accosting Juno, who is greatly displeased.  

In "A Descent Into the Malestrom," before the old mariner's confrontation with the whirlpool, the uninitiated narrator remarks on the prospect: "I looked dizzily, and beheld a wide expanse of ocean, whose waters were so inky a hue as to bring to mind the Nubian geographer's account of the Mare Tenebrarum."1 [The Complete Works of Edgar Allan Poe, ed. James A. Harrison (New York, 1902/1965), II, 226-227. All other references to this edition will be noted in the text by volume and page number.] In Burton Pollin's Dictionary of Names and Titles in Poe's Collected Works, the identity of this geographical authority is left open to question. Hanna, Claudius Ptolemy, and Idrisi have been mentioned as possibilities.2 [Pollin mentions Idrisi and Claudius Ptolemy in Dictionary (New York, 1968), p. 68. Admitting uncertainty, T.O. Mabbott mentions Hanno and Idresi in Selected Poetry and Prose of Edgar Allan Poe (New York, 1951), p. 421.] The allusion is of more than trifling importance, since Poe recast it in "Eleonora," the preface to "Mellonta Tauta," and Eureka. These four references indicate a singular fascination with the geographer and his descriptive account. In each case, Poe's source was Jacob Bryant's A New System; or, An Analysis of Ancient Mythology (1807).3 [London, 1807.] The treatment of the Nubian geographer in Bryant's work clarifies a significant allusion, invites a re-evaluation of the sources of "A Descent into the Maelstrom," and adds to an understanding of the image patterns in the tale.

While the sources of "A Descent into the Maelstrom" have received fairly rigorous attention4 [See Adolph B. Benson, "Scandinavian References in the Works of Edgar Allan Poe," Journal of English and Germanic Philology, XL (Jan., 1941), 73-90; Arlin Turner, "Sources of Poe's 'A Descent into the Maelstrom,'" Journal of English and Germanic Philology, XLVI (July, 1947), 298-301; William T. Bandy, "New Light on a Source of Poe's 'A Descent into the Maelstrom,'" American Literature, XXIV (Jan, 1953), 534-537; Margaret J. Yonce, "The Spiritual Descent into the Maelstrom: A Debt to "The Rime of the Ancient Mariner,'" Poe Newsletter, II (April, 1969), 26-29; and Carroll D. Laverty, "Science and Pseudo-Science in the Writings of Edgar Allan Poe" (Unpublished dissertation, Duke University, 1951), pp. 178-179.] allowance must be made for Bryant's in-

-- Notes: Poe's Nubian Geographer, by Kent Ljungquist, Bluefield College, American Literature, Vol. 48, No. 1 (Mar., 1976), pp. 73-75 (3 pages), Published By: Duke University Press

35 [Iliad. O. v. 477.] [x].
 

I shall not, says Jupiter, regard your resentment; not though you should desert me, and betake yourself to the extremities of the earth, to the boundaries of sea and land [x]; to the lower limits, where Iapetus and Cronus reside, who never enjoy the light of the sun, nor are refreshed with cooling breezes, but are seated in the depths of Tartarus. In the Ion of Euripides, Creusa, being in great distress, wishes that she could fly away to the people of the western world, which she alludes to as a place of security.

36 [Euripid. Ion. v. 796.] [x].

O! that I could be wafted through the yielding air,
Far, very far, from Hellas,
To the inhabitants of the Hesperian region:
So great is my load of grief.


From the words of Jupiter above, who tells Juno that she may retire to the regions in the west; and from these of Creusa, who longs to betake herself to the same parts; we may infer that in the first ages it was not uncommon for people in distress to retire to these settlements. Probably famine, sickness, and oppression, as well as the inroads of a powerful enemy, might oblige the Ionim to migrate. And however the Atlantic Titanians may have been like the Cimmerians, described as a people devoted to darkness, yet we find them otherwise represented by Creusa, who styles them [x], the stars of the western world. They were so denominated from being the offspring of the original Ionim, or Peleiadae, of Babylonia, in memory of whom there was a constellation formed in the heavens. These Peleiadas are generally supposed to have been the daughters of Atlas, and by their names the stars in this constellation are distinguished. Diodorus Siculus has given us a list of them, and adds that from them the most celebrated37 [Diodor. Sic. L. 3. p. 194.] heroes were descended. The Helladians were particularly of this family; and their religion and Gods were of Titanian38 [[x]. Scholia in Pind. Nem. Od. 6. v. i. [x]. Orphic. Hymn. 36. Pindar says that the Titans were at last freed from their bondage. [x]. Pyth. Od. 4. v. 518.] original.[!!!]
Helladian, Adjective, rare: Of or relating to Greece, especially ancient Greece; Hellenic.

Origin: Late 18th century; earliest use found in Jacob Bryant (bap. 1717, d. 1804), antiquary and classical scholar.
From ancient Greek Ἑλλαδ-, Ἑλλάς Greece (goes to classical Latin Hellad-, Hellas; in form a feminine adjective (short for Ἑλλάς γῆ the Helladic land) from the base of Ἕλλην + -άς) + -ian.

-- Helladian, by Oxford Lexico

Image
EAST TO WEST MEANS PAST TO FUTURE
1976 1859 1529 1A.D. 4200 B.C.
THE GENETIC RUNWAY

Once past the Obstetrical Arrival gate, Feel Free to Use (or abuse) your Head To Create the Realities you are equipped to choose.

But ...

Please don't Clutter Up

THE GENETIC RUNWAY

-- The Intelligence Agents, by Timothy Leary, Ph.D., © 1979 by Timothy Leary, Ph.D.
admin
Site Admin
 
Posts: 37499
Joined: Thu Aug 01, 2013 5:21 am

Re: A New System/Analysis of Ancient Mythology, by Jacob Bry

Postby admin » Wed Mar 09, 2022 7:20 am

Part 1 of 2

Volume III, Page 95-126

Of the Original Chaldaic History, as Transmitted by Abydenus, Apollodorus, and Alexander Polyhistor, From Berosus of Babylonia.

I cannot proceed without taking notice of some extracts of Babylonish history, which time has happily spared us. From what has been already said, it is evident, that the history of nations must commence from the aera of Babylon: as here the first kingdom was founded; and here was the great scene of action among the firstborn of the sons of men. The history therefore of the Babylonians and Chaldeans should be the first in order to be considered. Not that I purpose to engage in a full account of this people; but intend only to consider those extracts, of which I have made mention above. The memorials are very curious; but have been greatly mistaken, and misapplied. The person, to whom we are beholden for them, was Berosus, a priest of Belus. He was a native of Babylonia; and lived in the time of Alexander, the son of Philip. The Grecians held him in great esteem: and he is particularly quoted by the oriental fathers, as well as by Josephus of Judea.

Berossus' work was not popular during the Hellenistic period. The usual account of Mesopotamian history was Ctesias of Cnidus's Persica, while most of the value of Berossus was considered to be his astrological writings. Most pagan writers probably never read the History directly, and seem to have been dependent on Posidonius of Apamea (135–50 BC), who cited Berossos in his works....

-- Berossus, by Wikipedia


He treated, it seems, of the origin of things, and of the formation of the earth out of chaos. He afterwards speaks of the flood; and of all mankind being destroyed, except one family, which was providentially preserved. By these was the world renewed. There is a large extract from this author, taken from the Greek of Alexander Polyhistor, and transmitted to us by Eusebius; which contains an account of these first occurrences in the world. But it seems to be taken by a person, who was not well acquainted with the language, in which it is supposed to be written; and has made an irregular and partial extract, rather than a genuine translation. And as Berosus lived at a time, when Babylon had been repeatedly conquered; and the inhabitants had received a mixture of many different nations: there is reason to think, that the original records, of whatever nature they may have been, were much impaired; and that the natives in the time of Berosus did not perfectly understand them. I will soon present the reader with a transcript from Polyhistor of this valuable fragment; in which he will perceive many curious traces of original truth; but at the same time will find it mixed with fable, and obscured with allegory. It has likewise suffered greatly by interpreters: and there are some mistakes in the disposition of the transcript; of which I shall hereafter take notice; and which could not be in the original.

Other authors, as well as Alexander Polyhistor, have copied from Berosus: among these is Abydenus. I will therefore begin with his account; as it is placed first in Eusebius: the tenor of it is in this manner.

1 [Eusebii Chronicon. p. 5.] So much concerning the wisdom of the Chaldeans. It is said, that the first king of this country was Alorus; who gave out a report, that he was appointed by God to be the shepherd of his people. He reigned ten fari [36,000 years]. Now a farus is esteemed to be three thousand six hundred years. A nereus is reckoned six hundred: and a sosus sixty. After him Alaparus reigned three fari: to him succeeded Amillarus from the city of 2 [Sometimes Pantibiblus, at other times Pantibiblon occurs for the name of the place. See Syncellus. p. 38.] Pantibiblus, who reigned thirteen fari. In his time a semidaemon called Annedotus, in appearance very like to Oannes, shewed himself a second time from the sea. After him Amenon reigned twelve fari; who was of the city Pantibiblon. Then Megalanus of the same 3 [It is in the original Pansibiblon: but the true name was Pantibiblon; as may be seen by comparing this account with that of Apollodorus, which succeeds; and with the same in Syncellus.] place, eighteen fari. Then Daus the shepherd governed for the space of ten fari: he was of Pantibiblon. In his time four double-shaped personages came out of the sea to land; whose names were Euedocus, Eneugamus, Enaboulus, and Anementus. After Daus succeeded Anodaphus, the son of Aedoreschus. There were afterwards other kings; and last of all Sisuthrus: so that, in the whole, the number of kings amounted to ten; and the term of their reigns to an hundred and twenty fari [432,000 years]."


As the works of Taautus and Sanchoniathon were corrupted by the fables of authors that wrote after them, so probably the Chaldaean records suffered alterations from the fancies of those who in after-ages copied them, and from hence the reigns [ir kuves] of Berosus's antediluvian kings [or rather men] came to be extended to so incredible a length. The lives of men in these times were extraordinary, as Moses has represented them; but the profane historians, fond of the marvellous, have far exceeded the truth in their relations. Berosus computes their lives by a term of years called farus; each farus, he says, is 603 years, and he imagines some of them to have lived ten, twelve, thirteen, and eighteen fari, i.e. 6030, 7236, 7839, and 10854 years; but mistakes of this sort have happened in writers of a much later date. Diodorus, and other writers, represent the armies of Semiramis, and her buildings at Babylon, more numerous and magnificent than can be conceived by any one that considers the infant state kingdoms were in when she reigned. Abraham, with a family of between three and four hundred persons, made the figure of a mighty prince in these early times, for the earth was not full of people: and if we come down to the times of the Trojan war, we do not find reason to imagine, that the countries which the heathen writers treated of were more potent or populous than their contemporaries, of whom we have accounts in the sacred pages; but the heathen historians, hearing that Semiramis, or other ancient princes, did what were wonders in their age, took care to tell them in a way and manner that should make them wonders in their own. In a word, Moses is the only writer whose accounts are liable to no exception. We must make allowances in many particulars to all others, and very great ones in the point before us, to reconcile them to either truth or probability; and I think I have met with a saying of an heathen writer, which seems to intimate it; for he uses words something to this purpose: Datus haec venia antiquitati, ut miscendo sicta veris primordia sua augustiora faciat. [Google translate: This pardon was given to antiquity, so that by mixing dry springs, he would make his beginnings more majestic.]

In my history of the Assyrian empire after the flood, I have followed that account which the ancient writers are supposed to have taken from Ctesias. Herodotus differs much from it; he imagines the Assyrian empire to have begun but 520 years before the Medes broke off their subjection to it, and thinks Semiramis to have been but five generations older than Nitocris, the mother of Labynetus, called in Scripture Belshazzar, in whose reign Cyrus took Babylon. Five generations, says Sir John Marsham, could not make up 200 years. Herodotus has been thought to be mistaken in this point by all antiquity. Herennius observes, that Babylon was built by Belus, and makes it older than Semiramis by 2000 years, imagining perhaps Semiramis to be as late as Herodotus has placed her, or taking Atossa, the daughter of Cyrus, to be Semiramis, as Photius suggests Conon to have done. Herennius was indeed much mistaken in the antiquity of Babylon; but whoever considers his opinion will find no reason to quote him, as Sir John Marsham does, in favour of Herodotus. Porphyry is said to place Semiramis about the time of the Trojan war; but as he acknowledges in the same place that she might be older, his opinion is no confirmation of Herodotus's account. From Moses's Nimrod to Nabonassar appears evidently from Scripture to be about 1,500 years, for so many years there are between the time that Nimrod began to be a mighty one, and the reign of Ahaz king of Judah, who was contemporary with Nabonassar; and therefore Herodotus, in imagining the first Assyrian kings to be but 520 years before Deioces of Media, falls short of the truth above 900 years. But there ought to be no great stress laid upon Herodotus's account in this matter; he seems to own himself to have taken up his opinion from report only, and not to have examined any records to assure him of the truth of it.

Ctesias [Ktesias], who was physician to Artaxerxes Mnemon, and lived in his court and near his person about seventeen years, wrote his history about an hundred years after Herodotus. He was every way well qualified to correct the mistakes which Herodotus had made in his history of the Assyrian and Persian affairs; for he did not write, as Herodotus did, from hearsay and report, but he searched the royal records of Persia, in which all transactions and affairs of the government were faithfully registered. That there were such records was a thing well known; and the books of Ezra and Esther give us a testimony of them. Ctesias's account falls very well within the compass of time which the Hebrew Scriptures allow for such a series of kings as he has given us: and we have not only the Hebrew Scriptures to assure us, that from Nimrod to Nabonassar were as many years as he computes, but it appears from what Callisthenes the philosopher, who accompanied Alexander the Great, observed of the astronomy of the Babylonians, that they had been a people eminent for learning for as long a time backward as Ctesias supposes; they had astronomical observations for 1903 years backward, when Alexander took Babylon; and Alexander's taking Babylon happening about 420 years after Nabonassar, it is evident they must have been settled near 1,500 years before his reign; and thus Ctesias's account is, as to the substance of it, confirmed by very good authorities. The Scriptures shew us that there was such an interval between the first Assyrian king and Nabonassar as he imagines. The observations of Callisthenes prove that the Assyrians were promoters of learning during that whole interval, and Ctesias's account only supplies us with the number and names of the kings, whose reigns, according to the royal records of Persia, filled up such an interval. Ctesias's accounts and Callisthenes's observations were not framed with a design to be suited exactly to one another, or to the Scripture, and therefore their agreeing so well together is a good confirmation of the truth of each of them.

-- The Sacred and Profane History of the World, Connected From the Creation of the World to the Dissolution of the Assyrian Empire at the Death of Sardanapalus, and to the Declension of the Kingdom of Judah and Israel Under the Reigns of Ahaz and Pekah, with the Treatise on The Creation and Fall of Man, by Samuel Shuckford, M.A., Rector of Shelton in the County of Norfolk, 1810


-- The Sacred and Profane History of the World, Connected From the Creation of the World to the Dissolution of the Assyrian Empire at the Death of Sardanapalus, and to the Declension of the Kingdom of Judah and Israel Under the Reigns of Ahaz and Pekah, with the Treatise on The Creation and Fall of Man, by Samuel Shuckford, M.A., Rector of Shelton in the County of Norfolk, 1731, volume I

-- The Sacred and Profane History of the World, Connected From the Creation of the World to the Dissolution of the Assyrian Empire at the Death of Sardanapalus, and to the Declension of the Kingdom of Judah and Israel Under the Reigns of Ahaz and Pekah, with the Treatise on The Creation and Fall of Man, by Samuel Shuckford, M.A., Rector of Shelton in the County of Norfolk, 1731, volume II

-- The Sacred and Profane History of the World, Connected From the Creation of the World to the Dissolution of the Assyrian Empire at the Death of Sardanapalus, and to the Declension of the Kingdom of Judah and Israel Under the Reigns of Ahaz and Pekah, with the Treatise on The Creation and Fall of Man, by Samuel Shuckford, M.A., Rector of Shelton in the County of Norfolk, 1737, volume III

-- The Sacred and Profane History of the World, Connected From the Creation of the World to the Dissolution of the Assyrian Empire at the Death of Sardanapalus, and to the Declension of the Kingdom of Judah and Israel Under the Reigns of Ahaz and Pekah, with the Treatise on The Creation and Fall of Man, by Samuel Shuckford, M.A., Rector of Shelton in the County of Norfolk, 1810, volume I

-- The Sacred and Profane History of the World, Connected From the Creation of the World to the Dissolution of the Assyrian Empire at the Death of Sardanapalus, and to the Declension of the Kingdom of Judah and Israel Under the Reigns of Ahaz and Pekah, with the Treatise on The Creation and Fall of Man, by Samuel Shuckford, M.A., Rector of Shelton in the County of Norfolk, 1810, volume II

-- The Sacred and Profane History of the World, Connected From the Creation of the World to the Dissolution of the Assyrian Empire at the Death of Sardanapalus, and to the Declension of the Kingdom of Judah and Israel Under the Reigns of Ahaz and Pekah, with the Treatise on The Creation and Fall of Man, by Samuel Shuckford, M.A., Rector of Shelton in the County of Norfolk, 1848, volume I

-- The Sacred and Profane History of the World, Connected From the Creation of the World to the Dissolution of the Assyrian Empire at the Death of Sardanapalus, and to the Declension of the Kingdom of Judah and Israel Under the Reigns of Ahaz and Pekah, with the Treatise on The Creation and Fall of Man, by Samuel Shuckford, M.A., Rector of Shelton in the County of Norfolk, 1848, volume II


This last [Sisuthrus] was the person who was warned to provide against the deluge. He accordingly built a vessel, by which means he was preserved. The history of this great event, together with the account of birds sent out by Sisouthros, in order to know, if the waters were quite abated; and of their returning with their feet soiled with mud; and of the ark's finally resting in Armenia, is circumstantially related by 4 [Syncellus. p. 38. He styles him Abydenus: but by Eusebius the name is expressed Abidenus.] Abydenus, but borrowed from Berosus.

A similar account of the first kings of Babylonia is given by Apollodorus; and is taken from the same author
, who begins thus.

"This is the history, which Berosus has transmitted to us. He tells us, that Alorus of Babylon was the first king, that reigned; who was by nation a Chaldean. He reigned ten fari [36,000 years]: and after him Alaparus, and then Amelon, who came from Pantibiblon. To him succeeded Amenon of Chaldea: in whose time they say, that the Musarus Oannes, the Annedotus, made his appearance from the Eruthrean sea."


5 [Eusebii Chronicon. p. 5.] So we are told by Alexander (Polyhistor), who first took this history in hand; and mentions, that this personage shewed himself in the first year: but Apollodorus says, that it was after forty fari [144,000 years]. 6 [From what fixed term do they reckon? to what year do they refer? and whose are these reflexions?] Abydenus, differing from both, makes the second Annedotus appear after twenty-six fari [93,600 years].

"After this last king, Megalarus succeeded, of the city Pantibiblon; and reigned eighteen fari [64,800 years]. Then Daon the shepherd, of the same city, ten fari [36,000 years]. In his time it is said, that Annedotus appeared again from the Eruthrean sea, in the same form, as those, who had shewed themselves before: having the shape of a fish, blended with that of a man. Then reigned Aedorachus of Pantibiblon, for the term of eighteen fari [64,800 years]. In his days there appeared another personage from the sea Eruthra, like those above; having the same complicated form between a fish and a man: his name was Odacon."


All these personages, according to Apollodorus, related very particularly and circumstantially, whatever Oannes had informed them. Concerning these Abydenus has made no mention.

"After the kings above, succeeded Amempsinus, a Chaldean, from the city Larach, and reigned eighteen fari [64,800 years]. In his time was the great deluge."


According to the sum of years above, the total of all the reigns was an hundred and twenty fari [432,000 years].

There seems to be some omission in the transcript given by Eusebius from Apollodorus, which is supplied by Syncellus.
He mentions

"Amempsinus as eighth king in order, who reigned ten fari [36,000 years]. After him comes Otiartes of 7 [Laracha, the Larachon of Eusebius.] Laranchae in Chaldea, to whom he allows eight fari [28,800 years]. His son was 8 [The name is expresed Xisuthrus, Sisusthrus, and Sithithrus.] Xisuthros, who reigned eighteen fari [64,800 years]; and in whose time was the well-known deluge. So that the sum of all the kings is ten; and of the term, which they collectively reigned, an hundred and twenty fari [432,000 years]."


Both these writers are supposed to copy from Berosus: yet there appears a manifest difference between them: and this not in respect to numbers only, which are easily corrupted; but in regard to events, and disposition of circumstances. Of this strange variation in two short fragments, I shall hereafter take further notice.

I come now to the chief extract from Berosus; as it has been transmitted to us by 9 [Eusebii Chronicon. p. 5.] Eusebius, who copied it from Alexander Polyhistor. It is likewise to be found in 10 [Syncelli Chronograph, p. 28.] Syncellus. It begins in this wise.

"Berosus, in his first book concerning the history of Babylonia, informs us, that he lived in the time of Alexander the son of Philip. And he mentions, that there were written accounts preserved at Babylon with the greatest care; comprehending a term of sixteen myriads of years. These writings contained a history of the heavens, and the sea; of the birth of mankind; also of those, who had sovereign rule; and of the actions achieved by them. And in the first place he describes Babylonia as a 11 [It is necessary to observe the arrangement of this history of Berosus; as much depends upon the disposition of these articles.] country, which lay between the Tigris and Euphrates. He mentions, that it abounded with 12 [[x], wild wheat.] wheat, barley, ocrus, sesamum: and in the lakes were found the roots called gongae, which were good to be eaten, and were in respect to nutriment like barley. There were also palm trees, and apples, and most kind of fruits: fish too, and birds; both those, which are merely of flight; and those, which take to the element of water. The part of Babylonia, which bordered upon Arabia, was barren, and without water: but that, which lay on the other side, had hills, and was 13 [Euseb. [x]: Syncell. [x]] fruitful. At Babylon there was 14 [I add, in these times: for he means the first ages.] in these times a great resort of people of various nations; who inhabited Chaldea; and lived without rule and order, like the beasts of the field. 15 [In the first year from what determined time? No data are here given: yet the meaning will, I believe, be easily arrived at.] In the first year there made its appearance from a part of the Eruthrean sea, which bordered upon Babylonia, an animal 16 [Eusebius, or rather Alexander Polyhistor, mentions in the sequel his great knowledge and sagacity. In like manner he is styled [x] by Apollodorus; though represented in the original as a Being of great justice and truth, and an universal benefactor.] endowed with reason, who was called Oannes. According to the accounts of 17 [It appears from hence, that this is no regular translation from Berosus; the Grecian copier putting in observations of his own, and borrowing from others: though, to say the truth, they seem to be the words of Eusebius.] Apollodorus, the whole body of the animal was like that of a fish; and had under a fish's head another head, and also feet below, similar to those of a man, subjoined to the fish's tail. His voice too, and language was articulate, and human: and there was a representation of him to be seen in the time of Berosus. This Being in the day-time used to converse with men: but took no food at that season: and he gave them an insight into letters, and science, and every kind of art. He taught them to construct houses, to found temples, to compile laws; and explained to them the principles of geometrical knowledge. He made them distinguish the seeds of the earth; and shewed them how to collect fruits: in short, he instructed them in every thing, which could tend to soften manners, and humanize mankind. From that time, so universal were his instructions, nothing has been added material by way of improvement. When the sun sat, it was the custom of this Being to plunge again into the sea, and abide all the night in the deep."


After this there appeared other animals like Oannes; of which Berosus promises to give an 18 [These again are the words of the transcriber.] account, when he comes to the history of the 19 [The history of the kings of Babylon was to come afterwards; which is of consequence to be observed.] kings.

Moreover Oannes wrote concerning the generation of mankind: of their different ways of life, and of civil polity: and the following is the purport of what he said:

"There was nothing but darkness, and an abyss of water, wherein resided most hideous beings, which were produced of a twofold principle. Men appeared with two wings; some with four: and with two faces. They had one body, but two heads; the one of a man, the other of a woman. They were likewise in their several organs both male and female. Other human figures were to be seen with the legs, and horns of goats. Some had horses' feet: others had the limbs of a horse behind; but before were fashioned like men, resembling hippocentaurs. Bulls likewise bred there with the heads of men; and dogs with fourfold bodies, and the tails of fishes. Also horses with the heads of dogs: men too, and other animals with the heads and bodies of horses, and the tails of fishes. In short, there were creatures with the limbs of every species of animals. Add to these, fishes, reptiles, serpents, with other wonderful animals; which assumed each other's shape, and countenance. Of all these were preserved delineations in the temple of Belus at Babylon. The person, who was supposed to have presided over them, had the name of Omorca. This in the Chaldaic language is Thalath; which the Greeks express [x], the sea: but according to the most true computation, it is equivalent to ([x]) the moon. All things being in this situation, Belus came, and cut the woman asunder: and out of one half of her he formed the earth, and of the other half the heavens; and at the same time destroyed the animals in the abyss. All this, Berosus said, was an allegorical description of nature. For the whole universe consisting of moisture, and animals being continually generated therein; 20 [Eusebius expresses it, [x]; Syncellus,[x], the God above-mentioned. This may be proved to be the true reading, from what comes after: for the fact is repeated; and his head cut off again.] the Deity (Belus) abovementioned cut off 21 [[x], according to some. Others have [x], which is the true reading.] his own head: upon which the other Gods mixed the 22 [[x], Syncell.] blood, as it gushed out, with the earth; and from thence men were formed. On this account it is, that they are rational, and partake of divine knowledge. This Belus, whom men call Dis, divided the darkness, and separated the heavens from the earth; and reduced the universe to order. But the animals so lately created, not being able to bear the prevalence of light, died. Belus upon this, seeing a vast space quite uninhabited, though by nature very fruitful, ordered one of the Gods to take off his head; and when it was taken off, they were to mix the blood with the soil of the earth; and from thence to form other men and animals, which should be capable of bearing the 23 [[x], Eusebius; [x], Syncellus; which is the true reading. The original word was [x], Aur, light; which Aur they have changed to [x]: but the context shews that it was not the air, which they were formed to be proof against, but [x], light. This is a common mistake among the Latins, as among the Greeks. The Orientals worshipped Aur, [x], the sun: this is by Julius Firmicus and many other writers rendered Aer.] light. Belus also formed the stars, and the sun, and moon, together with the five planets."


We have after this the following intelligence concerning the history above; that what was there quoted, belonged to the first book of Berosus, according to the author's own distribution of facts: that in the second book was the history of the Chaldean monarchs, and the times of each reign; which consisted collectively of one hundred and twenty fari, or four hundred thirty-two thousand years [432,000 years]; reaching to the time of the deluge. This latter attestation of the reigns of the kings, reaching in a line of descent to the deluge, was never taken from 24 [It is accordingly omitted by Syncellus, as foreign to the true history.] Berosus: they are the words of the copier; and contrary to the evidence of the true history, as shall be plainly shewn hereafter.

After this comes a detached, but most curious extract from the same author: wherein he gives an account of the deluge, and of the principal circumstances, with which that great event was attended, conformably to the history of Moses: and he mentions the person, who was chiefly interested in the affair, by the name of Sisuthrus.

" 25 [Euseb. Chron. p. 8. Syncellus. p. 30.] After the death of Ardates, his son (Sisuthrus) succeeded, and reigned eighteen fari [64,800 years]. In his time happened the great deluge; the history of which is given in this manner. The Deity, Cronus, appeared to him in a vision; and gave him notice, that upon the sixteenth day of the month Daesius there would be a flood, by which mankind would be destroyed. He therefore injoined him to commit to writing a history of the 26 [[x].] beginning, procedure, and final conclusion of all things, down to the present term; and to bury these accounts securely in the City of the Sun at 27 [[x]. Syncellus.] Sippara. He then ordered Sisuthrus to build a vessel; and to take with him into it his friends, and relations; and trust himself to the deep. The latter implicitly obeyed: and having conveyed on board every thing necessary to sustain life, he took in also all species of animals, that either fly, or rove upon the surface of the earth. Having asked the Deity, whither he was to go, he was answered, To the Gods: upon which he offered up a prayer for the good of mankind. Thus he obeyed the divine admonition: and the vessel, which he built, was five stadia in length, and in breadth two. Into this he put every thing which he had got ready; and last of all conveyed into it his wife, children, and friends. After the flood had been upon the earth, and was in time abated, Sisuthrus sent out some birds from the vessel; which not finding any food, nor any place to rest their feet, returned to him again. After an interval of some days, he sent forth a second time: and they now returned with their feet tinged with mud. He made tryal a third time with these birds: but they returned to him no more: from whence he formed a judgment, that the surface of the earth was now above the waters. Having therefore made an opening in the vessel, and finding upon 28 [This is wonderfully consonant to the Mosaic account; which represents Noah and his family as quite shut up, without any opening, during the time of the deluge.] looking out, that the vessel was driven to the side of a mountain; he immediately quitted it, being attended with his wife, children, and 29 [This is scarcely the true account. Berosus would hardly suppose a pilot ([x]), where a vessel was totally shut up, and confessedly driven at the will of the winds and waves. I can easily imagine, that a Grecian interpreter would run into the mistake, when he was adapting the history to his own taste.] the pilot. Sisuthrus immediately paid his adoration to the earth: and having constructed an altar, offered sacrifices to the Gods. These things being duly performed, both Sisuthrus, and those, who came out of the vessel with him, disappeared. They, who remained in the vessel, finding that the others did not return, came out with many lamentations, and called continually on the name of Sisuthrus. Him they saw no more: but they could distinguish his voice in the air: and could hear him admonish them to pay due regard to the Gods; and likewise inform them, that it was upon account of his piety, that he was translated to live with the Gods: that his wife, and children, with the pilot, had obtained the same honour. To this he added, that he would have them make the best of their way to Babylonia, and search for the writings at Sippara, which were to be made known to all mankind. The place, where these things happened was in Armenia. The remainder, having heard these words, offered sacrifices to the Gods; and 30 [[x], Eusebius. This confirms what I supposed about the rout of the Cuthites, as mentioned Genesis. c. 11. v. 2.] taking a circuit, journeyed towards Babylonia. Berosus adds, that the remains of the vessel were to be seen in his time, upon one of the Corcyrean mountains in Armenia: and that people used to scrape off the bitumen, with which it had been outwardly coated; and made use of it by way of an alexipharmic and amulet. In this manner they returned to Babylon: and having found the writings at Sippara, they set about building cities, erecting temples; and 31 [If Babylon survived, one would imagine, that other cities would have been in like manner preserved: and that the temples, if any had been in the world before, would have remained, as well as that at Sippara. Whence it would naturally appear unnecessary for these few people to have been in such a hurry to build. In short, they are not the genuine words of Berosus: for he knew too much not to be apprised that Babylon was not an antediluvian city.] Babylon was thus inhabited again." 32 [An epitome of the foregoing history is to be found in an extract from Abydenus. Abydenus. [x]. Eusebii Chron, p. 8.


In this history, however here and there embellished with extraneous matter, are contained wonderful traces of the truth: and we have in it recorded some of the principal, and most interesting circumstances of that great event, when mankind perished by the deluge. The purpose of the author was to give an account of Babylonia; with which the history of the world in its early state was connected. If we consider the three writers, to whom we are indebted for these fragments; we may perceive that none of them were translators, or regularly copied any part of the original: but were satisfied with making extracts, which they accommodated to their own taste and fancy; and arranged, as seemed best to their judgment. And in respect to what is more fully transmitted to us by Alexander Polyhistor from Berosus; we may upon a close inspection perceive, that the original history was of a twofold nature; and obtained by different means from two separate quarters. The latter part is plain, and obvious: and was undoubtedly taken from the archives of the Chaldeans. The former is allegorical and obscure; and was copied from hieroglyphical representations, which could not be precisely deciphered. Berosus mentions expressly, that the representations of the characters, which he describes in his chaotic history, were in his time extant in Babylonia. In consequence of his borrowing from records so very different, we find him, without his being apprized of it, giving two histories of the same person. Under the character of the man of the sea, whose name was Oannes, we have an allegorical representation of the great patriarch; whom in his other history he calls Sisuthrus. 33 [Euseb. Chron. p. 6.] His whole body, it seems, was like that of a fish: and he had under the head of a fish another head) &c. and a delineation of him was to be seen at Babylon. He infused into mankind a knowledge of right and wrong: instructed them in every science: directed, them to found temples; and to pay regard to the Gods. He taught them also to distinguish the different sorts of seeds; and to collect the fruits of the earth: and to provide against futurity. In short, he instructed mankind so fully, that nothing afterward could be added thereto. This is the character given afterwards to 34 [Ibid. p. 8.] Sisuthros, only differently exhibited. He was a man of the sea, and bequeathed to mankind all kind of instruction; accounts of every thing, that had passed in the world; which were supposed to have been buried in Sippara. They were to be universally known; and consequently abounded with every thing, that could be beneficial. But there was no occasion for this care, and information, if such a person as Oannes had gone before: for, according to Berosus, he had been so diffuse in his instructions, and comprehended so compleatly every useful art, that nothing afterwards was ever added. So that Oannes is certainly the emblematical character of Sisuthrus, the great instructor and benefactor. Oannes is the same in purport as the Grecian [x], Oinas; and as the Ionas of the Babylonians and Chaldeans. He was represented under different symbols, and had various titles; by which means his character has been multiplied: and he has, by the Grecian writers, who treat of him above, been introduced several times. In one of his introductions they call him Odacon; which is certainly a corruption for [x], or [x], the God Dagon. He was represented variously in different places; but consisted always of a human personage, in some degree blended with a 35 [The Indian representation of Ixora, and Vish-Nou.] fish. He sometimes appears alone: sometimes with three other personages similar to himself; to whom he gave instructions, which they imparted to the rest of the world. He is said to have shewn himself [x], in the first year: which is an imperfect, yet intelligible piece of history. The first year, mentioned in this manner absolute, must signify the first year in time; the year of the renewal of the world. He appeared twice, and discoursed much with mankind; but would not eat with them. This, I imagine, was in his antediluvian state; when there is reason to think, that men in general fed upon raw flesh; nay, eat it crude, while the life was in it. This we may infer from that positive injunction, given by the Deity to Noah, after the deluge. 36 [Genesis. c. 9. v. 3. 4.] Every moving thing, that liveth shall be meat for you — — but flesh with the life thereof, which is the blood thereof, shall you not eat. Such a custom had certainly prevailed: and a commemoration of it was kept up among the Gentiles, in all the rites and mysteries of Dionusus and 37 [Hence Bacchus was called [x]. Vivum laniant dentibus taurum. Jul. Firmicus of the rites of Crete. [x]. Clemens Alexandr. Cohort, p. 11.] Bacchus.  
admin
Site Admin
 
Posts: 37499
Joined: Thu Aug 01, 2013 5:21 am

Re: A New System/Analysis of Ancient Mythology, by Jacob Bry

Postby admin » Wed Mar 09, 2022 8:50 am

Part 2 of 2

From what has been said, I flatter myself, it will appear, that Berosus borrowed his history from two different sources; and in consequence of it has introduced the same person under two different characters.

Definition of flatter oneself: to believe something about oneself that makes one feel pleased or proud (1) Don't flatter yourself—you don't sing any better than we do. (2) I flatter myself that I'm a good dancer.

-- flatter oneself, by Merriam Webster Dictionary


With this clue, his history will appear more intelligible: and a further insight may be gained into the purport of it, by considering it in this light. We may be able to detect, and confute the absurdity of Abydenus and Apollodorus; who pretend upon the authority of this writer to produce ten antediluvian [before the flood] kings, of whom no mention was made by him: for what are taken by those writers for antediluvians, are expressly referred by him to another aera. Yet have these writers been followed in their notions by Eusebius, and some other of the ancients; and by almost every modern who has written upon the subject. Their own words, or at least the words, which they quote from Berosus, are of themselves sufficient to confute the notion. For they speak of the first king, who reigned, to have been a Chaldean, and of Babylon; and to have been called Alorus. Now it is certain, that Nimrod built Babel, which is Babylon, after the flood. He was a Chaldean, and the first king upon earth: and he was called by many nations 38 [The Persians called Nimrod, Orion: and Orion in Sicily, and other places was named Alorus. See this volume, p. 17. 38.] Orion, and Alorus. Yet by these writers Alorus is made an antediluvian prince; and being raised ten generations above Sisuthrus or Noah, he stands in the same degree of rank as the Protoplast: and many in consequence of it have supposed him to be Adam.
A protoplast, from ancient Greek πρωτόπλαστος (prōtóplastos, "first-formed"), in a religious context initially referred to the first human or, more generally, to the first organized body of progenitors of mankind (as in Manu and Shatrupa or Adam and Eve), or of surviving humanity after a cataclysm (as in Deucalion or Noah).

-- Protoplast (religion), by Wikipedia

[Euseb. Chron. p. 8. Syncellus. p. 30.] After the death of Ardates, his son (Sisuthrus) succeeded, and reigned eighteen fari [64,800 years]. In his time happened the great deluge; the history of which is given in this manner. The Deity, Cronus, appeared to him [Sisuthrus] in a vision; and gave him notice, that upon the sixteenth day of the month Daesius there would be a flood, by which mankind would be destroyed. He therefore injoined him to commit to writing a history of the beginning, procedure, and final conclusion of all things, down to the present term; and to bury these accounts securely in the City of the Sun at Sippara....

[From what fixed term do they reckon? to what year do they refer? and whose are these reflexions?]


This person [Oannes] is represented as a preacher of justice; and a general instructor and benefactor, who had appeared in two different states. He [Oannes] informed mankind of what had happened in preceding times: and went higher, even to the chaotic state of things, before the aera of creation. He said, that there was originally one vast abyss, which was inveloped in universal darkness. This abyss was inhabited by myriads of hideous miscreated beings, horrid to imagination....

It is highly probable, as Oannes stood foremost in the allegorical history of the Chaldeans, that Sisuthrus held the same place in the real history of that country; for they were both the same person...

-- Of the Original Chaldaic History, as Transmitted by Abydenus, Apollodorus, and Alexander Polyhistor, From Berosus of Babylonia, by Jacob Bryant

We are much indebted to Alexander Polyhistor for giving us, not only a more copious, but a more genuine extract from Berosus, than has been transmitted by the other two writers. We know from him, that there were of that author 39 [There were in all three.] two books; of the first of which he has transmitted to us a curious epitome.
Using ancient Babylonian records and texts that are now lost, Berossus published the Babyloniaca (hereafter, History of Babylonia) in three books some time around 290–278 BC, by the patronage of the Macedonian/Seleucid king Antiochus I Soter (during the third year of his reign, according to Diodorus Siculus [Failed verification]).

-- Berossus, by Wikipedia

In this book, after having given an account of the country, and its produce, he proceeds to the history of the people: and the very first occurrence is the appearance of Oannes, ([x]) the man of the sea. He is introduced, [x], in the first year of the history, which is no other than the first year of the world after the flood; when there was a renewal of time, and the earth was in its second infancy.[???] At this period is Oannes introduced. But the other two writers, contrary to the tenor of the original history, make him subsequent in time. This embarrasses the account very much: for, as he is placed the very first in the prior treatise of Berosus: it is hard to conceive how any of these ten kings could have been before him[???]: especially as the author had expressly said, [x]. In the second book I shall give an account of the ten kings of Babylon. It is manifest from hence, that they were posterior [after in time] to Oannes, and to all the circumstances of the first book. The Grecians, not knowing, or not attending to the eastern mode of writing, have introduced these ten kings in the first book, which 40 [Abydenus begins the history of the ten kings with these words; [x]: So much concerning the wisdom of the Chaldeans. Is it not plain, that this could not be the beginning of the first book? and may we not be assured from the account given by Alexander Polyhistor, that this was the introduction to the second treatise, in which Berosus had promised to give a history of the Chaldean kings?] Berosus expressly refers to the second. They often inverted the names of persons, as well as of places: and have ruined whole dynasties through ignorance of arrangement. What the Orientals wrote from right to left, they were apt to confound by a wrong disposition, and to describe in an inverted series. Hence these supposed kings, who, according to Berosus, were subsequent to the deluge, and to the Patriarch, are made prior to both: and he, who stood first, is made later by ten generations, through a reversion of the true order. Those, who have entertained the notion that these kings were antediluvian, have been plunged into insuperable difficulties; and deservedly. For how could they be so weak, as to imagine, that there was a city Babylon, and a country named from it, ten generations before the flood; also a province styled Chaldea? These names were circumstantial; and imposed in aftertimes for particular reasons, which could not before have subsisted. Babylon was the Babel of the Scriptures; so named from the confusion of tongues.
Wag the dog is, in politics, the act of creating a diversion from a damaging issue. It stems from the generic use of the term to mean a small and seemingly unimportant entity (the tail) [the Bible] controls a bigger, more important one (the dog) [Human history]. The phrase originates in the saying "a dog is smarter than its tail, but if the tail were smarter, then it would wag the dog."

-- Wag the dog, by Wikipedia

In this manner they returned to Babylon: and having found the writings at Sippara, they set about building cities, erecting temples; and Babylon was thus inhabited again.

-- Of the Original Chaldaic History, as Transmitted by Abydenus, Apollodorus, and Alexander Polyhistor, From Berosus of Babylonia, by Jacob Bryant


Babylon was the capital city of the ancient Babylonian Empire, which itself is a term referring to either of two separate empires in the Mesopotamian area in antiquity. These two empires achieved regional dominance between the 19th and 15th centuries BC, and again between the 7th and 6th centuries BC. The city, built along both banks of the Euphrates river, had steep embankments to contain the river's seasonal floods. The earliest known mention of Babylon as a small town appears on a clay tablet from the reign of Sargon of Akkad (2334–2279 BC) of the Akkadian Empire. The site of the ancient city lies just south of present-day Baghdad.
Sargon of Akkad, also known as Sargon the Great, was the first ruler of the Akkadian Empire, known for his conquests of the Sumerian city-states in the 24th to 23rd centuries BC. He is sometimes identified as the first person in recorded history to rule over an empire.

He was the founder of the "Sargonic" or "Old Akkadian" dynasty, which ruled for about a century after his death until the Gutian conquest of Sumer. The Sumerian king list makes him the cup-bearer to king Ur-Zababa of Kish.

His empire is thought to have included most of Mesopotamia, parts of the Levant, besides incursions into Hurrite and Elamite territory, ruling from his (archaeologically as yet unidentified) capital, Akkad (also Agade).

Sargon appears as a legendary figure in Neo-Assyrian literature of the 8th to 7th centuries BC. Tablets with fragments of a Sargon Birth Legend were found in the Library of Ashurbanipal.

-- Sargon of Akkad, by Wikipedia

The last known record of habitation of the town dates from the 10th century AD, when it was referred to as the small village of Babel.

The town became part of a small independent city-state with the rise of the First Babylonian dynasty in the 19th century BC. The Amorite king Hammurabi founded the short-lived Old Babylonian Empire in the 18th century BC. He built Babylon into a major city and declared himself its king. Southern Mesopotamia became known as Babylonia, and Babylon eclipsed Nippur as the region's holy city. The empire waned under Hammurabi's son Samsu-iluna, and Babylon spent long periods under Assyrian, Kassite and Elamite domination. After the Assyrians had destroyed and then rebuilt it, Babylon became the capital of the short-lived Neo-Babylonian Empire, a neo-Assyrian successor state, from 609 to 539 BC. The Hanging Gardens of Babylon ranked as one of the Seven Wonders of the Ancient World. After the fall of the Neo-Babylonian Empire, the city came under the rule of the Achaemenid, Seleucid, Parthian, Roman, and Sassanid empires.

It has been estimated that Babylon was the largest city in the world c. 1770 – c. 1670 BC, and again c. 612 – c. 320 BC. It was perhaps the first city to reach a population above 200,000. Estimates for the maximum extent of its area range from 890 to 900 hectares (2,200 acres).

The remains of the city are in present-day Hillah, Babil Governorate, Iraq, about 85 kilometres (53 mi) south of Baghdad, and its boundaries have been based on the perimeter of the ancient outer city walls, an area of about 1,054.3 hectares (2,605 acres). They comprise a large tell of broken mud-brick buildings and debris. The main sources of information about Babylon—excavation of the site itself—references in cuneiform texts found elsewhere in Mesopotamia, references in the Bible, descriptions in other classical writing (especially by Herodotus), and second-hand descriptions (citing the work of Ctesias and Berossus)—present an incomplete and sometimes contradictory picture of the ancient city, even at its peak in the sixth century BC....

The spelling Babylon is the Latin representation of Greek Babylṓn (Βαβυλών), derived from the native (Babylonian) Bābilim, meaning "gate of the god(s)". The cuneiform spelling was [x].[failed verification] This would correspond to the Sumerian phrase kan dig̃irak. The sign [x](KA₂) is the logogram for "gate", [x] (DIG̃IR) means "god", and [x] (RA) is a sign which phonetic value is used to represent the coda of the word dig̃ir (-r) followed by the genitive suffix -ak. The final [x] (KI) is a determinative and it indicates that the previous signs are to be understood as a place name.

Archibald Sayce, writing in the 1870s, postulated that the Semitic name was a loan-translation of the original Sumerian name. However, the "gate of god" interpretation is increasingly viewed as a Semitic folk etymology to explain an unknown original non-Semitic placename. I. J. Gelb in 1955 argued that the original n or Babilla, of unknown meaning and origin, as there were other similarly named places in Sumer, and there are no other examples of Sumerian place-names being replaced with Akkadian translations. He deduced that it later transformed into Akkadian Bāb-ili(m), and that the Sumerian name Kan-dig̃irak was a loan translation of the Semitic folk etymology, and not the original name. The re-translation of the Semitic name into Sumerian would have taken place at the time of the "Neo-Sumerian" Third Dynasty of Ur. (Bab-Il).

In the Hebrew Bible, the name appears as Babel (Hebrew: בָּבֶל Bavel, Tib. בָּבֶל Bāḇel; Classical Syriac: ܒܒܠ Bāwēl, Aramaic: בבל Bāḇel; in Arabic: بَابِل Bābil), interpreted in the Book of Genesis to mean "confusion", from the verb bilbél (בלבל, "to confuse"). The modern English verb, to babble ("to speak foolish, excited, or confusing talk"), is popularly thought to derive from this name but there is no direct connection.

Ancient records in some situations use "Babylon" as a name for other cities, including cities like Borsippa within Babylon's sphere of influence, and Nineveh for a short period after the Assyrian sack of Babylon.

-- Babylon, by Wikipedia

What is extraordinary, Abydenus mentions this fact; and says that 41 [[x]. Eusebii Chronic, p. 13. from Abydenus.] Babylon was so called from confusion; because the language of men was there confounded. In like manner, Chaldea was denominated from people styled 42 [The true name of the country, called by the Greeks and Romans Chaldea, was Chasdia and Chusdia; named so from the inhabitants, styled Chusdim, or the children of Chus. This is the general name which uniformly occurs in Scripture.] Chasdim and Chusdim, who were the posterity of Chus. But if the name were of an etymology ever so different; yet to suppose a people of this name before the flood, also a city and province of Babylon, would be an unwarrantable 43 [Syncellus says, that before the flood, [x]. Again; [x]. Ibid. p. 37.] presumption. It would be repugnant to the history of Moses, and to every good history upon the subject.

At the close of the first book, it is said by Eusebius, that Berosus had promised in the second to give an account of the ten kings, who reached in a series to the deluge. I wish that Eusebius, instead of telling us himself the author's intention, had given us his words. The passage is very suspicious; and seems not to have existed even in the Greek translation: as it is totally omitted by Syncellus. Berosus might, at the conclusion of his first treatise, say, that he would now proceed to the history of the ten kings: but that they were to reach down to the deluge, I believe was never intimated: nor does there seem in the nature of things any reason for him to have mentioned such a circumstance. It is highly probable, as Oannes stood foremost in the allegorical history of the Chaldeans, that Sisuthrus held the same place in the real history of that country; for they were both the same person: and whatever series there might be of persons recorded, they were in descent from him. But the Greeks, not attending to the mode of writing in the original, have ruined the whole disposition, and made these persons precede. And here is a question to be asked of these historians, as well as of Eusebius in particular, allowing these kings to be antediluvian; What is become of those, who succeeded afterwards? Were there no postdiluvian kings of Babylon? Did nobody reign after the flood? If there did, what is become of this dynasty? Where is it to be found? The history of Babylon, and of its princes, taken from the later aera, would be of vast consequence: it is of so early a date, as to be almost coeval with the annals of the new world; and must be looked upon as the basis of historical knowledge. The supposed antediluvian accounts are trifling in comparison of the latter: the former world is far separated from us. It is like a vast peninsula joined to the continent by a slip of land, which hardly admits of any communication. But a detail of these after kings would be of consequence in chronology; and would prove the foundation for all subsequent history. Where then are these kings? In what quarter do they lurk? They are nowhere to be found. And the reason is this: their dynasty has been inverted. Hence they have been misplaced through anticipation; and adjudged to a prior aera. On this account the later dynasty is not given to us, though so necessary to be made known: and much I fear that we are deprived of the second book of Polyhistor from Berosus; because this dynasty of kings was to be found there, probably differently exhibited; and under a contrary arrangement: which would have spoiled the system espoused. For, that the original has been misconstrued, and misquoted, is apparent from the want of uniformity in those, who have copied Berosus, or any ways taken from him. In short, the tenor of this history, even as we have it in Alexander Polyhistor, is very plain; and the scheme of it easy to be traced. The purpose of Berosus was to write an account of his own country: and he accordingly begins with the natural history; wherein he describes the situation of the region, the nature of the soil, and the various products, with which it abounded. All this is said of Babylonia, not of any antediluvian country. He must have been wise indeed, after an interval of so many thousand years, to have known that it originally bore sesamum and dates. He is speaking of Babylon, the place of his nativity, and the country denominated from it; of which when he has given a just description, he proceeds to relate the principal occurrences of former ages. And the first great event in the history of time is the appearance of 44 [Hlladius speaks of this person, and calls him [x], which the Dorians would express [x]. I have sometimes thought that this term was Noe, and Noa, reversed and confounded. This author supposes, that Oan is the same as [x]; and that the person was born of the mundane egg. [x]. Helladius apud Phot. Hist. cclxxix. p. 1594.  
 
The world egg, cosmic egg or mundane egg is a mythological motif found in the cosmogonies of many cultures that is present in Proto-Indo-European culture and other cultures and civilizations. Typically, the world egg is a beginning of some sort, and the universe or some primordial being comes into existence by "hatching" from the egg, sometimes lain on the primordial waters of the Earth. Eggs symbolize the unification of two complementary principles (represented by the egg white and the yolk) from which life or existence, in its most fundamental philosophical sense, emerges.

Image
-- Jacob Bryant's Orphic Egg (1774)

The earliest idea of the "cosmic egg" comes from some of the Sanskrit scriptures. The Sanskrit term for it is Brahmanda, which is derived from two words – 'Brahma', the 'creator god' in Hinduism and 'anda', meaning 'egg'. Certain Puranas such as the Brahmanda Purana speak of this in detail.

The Rig Veda (RV 10.121) uses a similar name for the source of the universe: Hiranyagarbha, which literally means "golden fetus" or "golden womb" and is associated with the universal source Brahman where the whole of all existence is believed to be supported. The Upanishads elaborate that the Hiranyagarbha floated around in emptiness for a while, and then broke into two halves which formed Dyaus (the Heavens) and Prithvi (Earth). The Rig Veda has a similar coded description of the division of the universe in its early stages....

The Orphic Egg in the ancient Greek Orphic tradition is the cosmic egg from which hatched the primordial hermaphroditic deity Phanes/Protogonus (variously equated also with Zeus, Pan, Metis, Eros, Erikepaios and Bromius) who in turn created the other gods. The egg is often depicted with a serpent wound around it.

Many threads of earlier myths are apparent in the new tradition. Phanes was believed to have been hatched from the World egg of Chronos (Time) and Ananke (Necessity) or Nyx (Night). His older wife Nyx called him Protogenus. As she created nighttime, he created daytime. He also created the method of creation by mingling. He was made the ruler of the deities and passed the sceptre to Nyx. This new Orphic tradition states that Nyx later gave the sceptre to her son Uranos before it passed to Cronus and then to Zeus, who retained it.

-- World egg [Cosmic egg] [Mundane egg], by Wikipedia


I have before shewn, that by [x] was signified the ark.] Oannes, the man of the sea, who shewed himself to mankind in the very first year: 45 [It is said that there were three persons like him, who made their appearance from the sea in the same manner. Their history is postponed by Berosus to his second book. They were certainly the three sons of Noah, who had, like their father, been witnesses to the antediluvian world: but as the greater part of their life was after the flood, their history is by this writer deferred till he comes to treat of the kings of Babylon: which was in his latter book.] so that Berosus makes his annals commence from him. This person is represented as a preacher of justice; and a general instructor and benefactor, who had appeared in two different states. He informed mankind of what had happened in preceding times: and went higher, even to the chaotic state of things, before the aera of creation. He said, that there was originally one vast abyss, which was inveloped in universal darkness. This abyss was inhabited by myriads of hideous miscreated beings, horrid to imagination. The poet Milton seems to allude to this description of Berosus, when he speaks of

The secrets of the hoary deep, a dark.
Illimitable ocean, without bound,
Without dimension, where length, breadth, and height,
And time, and place were lost: where nature bred
Perverse all monstrous, all prodigious things,
Abominable, unutterable, and worse
Than fables yet have feign'd, or fear conceiv'd,
Gorgons, and Harpies, and Chimeras dire.


After having given an account of chaos, Berosus tells us, that a delineation of this history, and all these monstrous forms were to be seen in Babylonia: and from this undoubtedly he borrowed this motley representation. The whole is certainly taken from ancient hieroglyphics. Oannes now proceeds to the works of the creation, and the formation of the heavens: at which time all the animals of the deep were annihilated. A set of rational beings succeeded, who partook of divine knowledge: but not being able to bear the brightness of new-created light, they perished. Upon this, another set of rational beings were formed, who were able to bear the light. The Deity also formed the stars, together with the sun, and moon, and five planets. He then gave an account of the wickedness of men, and the ruin of all mankind by a deluge, except Sisuthrus. These are the contents of the first book of Berosus. In the second he promises to write of the kings, who reigned in Babylonia: which history, if we may believe Abydenus and Apollodorus, contained an antediluvian account of the world. In this notion they are followed by that very learned father, Eusebius. At this rate; Berosus expended his labour upon times the most uncertain, and the least interesting; and of his real ancestors, the genuine Babylonians and Chusdim, said not a word. For had it appeared to Eusebius, that there was any further account given of the kings of Babylon, and their achievements; he could not but have mentioned it; as it was of such consequence to him as a chronologer, and so connected with the purport of his writings. But, if we may judge from his silence, there was no such account: and the reason, as I before said, is plain. For whatever kings may have reigned at Babylon, or in Chaldea, they have had their series reversed; and by a groundless anticipation have been referred to another period. But if we turn the tables, and reduce the series to its original order; we shall find Sisuthrus, the Patriarch, stand first: and whoever they may be, who are brought between him and Alorus, they will come after. For Alorus will be found to be no other than 46 [[x]. Chron. Paschale. p. 23.] Nimrod, the son of Chus. He is by Berosus truly styled [x], one of the Chusdim, or Chaldeans; and represented as the first king of Babylon. He was indeed the first, who reigned upon earth. And we need no other proof, that this is the truth, than the words of these very writers, Abydenus and Apollodorus. 47 [The Chaldeans were famed for their knowledge in astronomy and other sciences: and according to Abydenus, the previous account given by Berosus was concerning the wisdom of this people. He then concludes; [x]: So much for the wisdom of the Chaldeans: we come now to their kings. The first of these was Alorus, a Chaldean by birth, &c. Who can suppose that this relates to an antediluvian aera? And Eusebius puts the matter out of all doubt: [x]. Eusebii Chron. p. 14.] [x]. To the same purpose Apollodorus. [x]. What the Greeks and Romans rendered Chaldaeus, whom we in our scripture version idly follow, is in the original Chasdim or Chusdim, one of the sons of Chus: and the purport of this extract from Berosus is very explicit and particular: that the first of all kings, that is, the first person who reigned in the world, was a man styled Alorus; who was of Babylon, and one of the Chusdim or Cuthites. How is it possible to imagine, that this description refers to an antediluvian? We may therefore close the account with that curious passage from Eupolemus, which was preserved by the same Alexander Polyhistor, to whom we are indebted for the fragment from Berosus. He tells us, that Babylon was the first built city in the world; founded by some of those persons, who had escaped the deluge; who were of the Giant race. They likewise erected the celebrated tower. But when that was thrown down by the hand of God, the Giants were scattered over the face of the earth. 48 [Eusebii Praep. Evang. L. 9. c. 17. p. 418.] [x].

Who the personages may be, who intervene between Sisuthrus and Alorus, that is, between Noah and Nimrod, is hard to determine. Thus much we know, that the Patriarch never assumed royalty: so that there could be no connexion between them as monarchs in succession. The series exhibited in the history must have been by family descent; in which Nimrod stood only fourth: so that all the personages but two, of those, who had been introduced in the interval, are probably kings of other places in Chaldea; or priests, who had a kind of sovereign rule, and have been wrongly inserted. Sisuthrus is past controversy Noah. 49 [[x]. Cedrenus. p. 11.]. Amelon is composed of the titles of Ham, consisting of Am El On; all relating to the Sun or Orus; under which character this person was in after times worshiped. Daus Pastor is by Apollodorus expressed Daonus, from 50 [It is a title given to Orion, who was the same as Nimrod. Chron. Pasch. 36. He is styled Chan-Daon, the Lord Daon, by Lycophron: who mentions [x]. v. 328. scilicet [x]. Schol. ibid. So Megalorus of Abydenus is Mag-Alorus; in other words, Magus Alorus, Nebrodes, Orion, the chief of the Magi.] Da On, the Sun, a title assumed by Ham and his sons. Amenon, like Amelon, is made up of terms, which are all titles of the same person; each of them well known in Egypt. Alaparus seems to be the same as Al-Porus, the God of fire. Amillarus is a compound of Ham-El-Arez, all names of Ham, and the sun. Some of the persons are said to be of Laracha, which Syncellus expresses wrongly Larancha. Laracha is for Al-Aracha, the Aracca of Ptolemy, one of the cities built by Nimrod. 51 [He built Babel, and ERECH, and Accad, and Calneh, in the land of Shinar. Gen. C. 10. V. 10.] Others are said to be of Pantibibla or Pantibiblon, whom I take to have been Ponti-Babilon, or priests of Babel or Babylon. Panti, Ponti, and Phonti in the Amonian language signified a priest. 52 [Hence [x], a sacred priest, or priest of Orus; [x], Hermophontes; Ceresphontes; [x] from [x], Sol. See Jablonsky Prolegom. p. 90. Phantasia of Memphis was properly Phant-Asis, a priestess of Asis or Isis. Amillarus, Megalorus, Adorescus, Alaparus, Daon the Shepherd, are all said to have been of Pantibiblon. This was not a place, but an office: and it signified that they were priests of Babel.] Argeiphontes in Greece was an Arkite priest, or minister of Argus: but the Grecians supposed that Phontes denoted slaughter, from a word in their own language; and in consequence of it bestowed the name on Hermes, whom they made the murderer of Argus. Pontifex and Pontifices among the Romans were titles of the priests of fire. I imagine that the original list, which has been supposed to have been a dynasty of antediluvian kings, was the genealogy of Nimrod, the first king of the country; in which were contained four persons; Sisuthrus, or the Patriarch: next, under the character of 52 [Amenon may be Menon ill expressed, the same as Men or Menes. This was one of the most ancient of the sacred titles. Anticlides in AEgypto invenisse quendam nomine Menona tradit, quindecim annos ante Phoroneum antiquissimum Graeciae regem: idque monumentis adprobare conatur. Plinii Nat. Hist. L. 7. c. 56. [Google translate: found in Egypt he records a certain man by the name of Menona, fifteen years before Phoroneus, the most ancient king of Greece.]] Amenon, Amelon, Amilarus, is Ham: Eudoreschus (Euc-Ad-Arez-Chus) is his son Chus: and lastly Alorus, and Daonus the Shepherd was Nimrod: for it is expressly said of him, that he took the title of Shepherd. 53 [Abydenus above quoted.] The rest are foreign to the catalogue; and through ignorance have been inserted.

It is said, that both Oannes and Sisuthrus instructed men in the knowledge of letters, and committed many things to writing. And it is the opinion of many learned men, that letters were not unknown to the people of the antediluvian world. Pliny says, Literas semper arbitror Assyrias suisse [Google translate: I think that the letters of the Assyrians have always been derived.]. But this was only matter of opinion: and, as he, a professed geographer, makes no distinction between the Assyrians and Babylonians, who were two very different people; but introduces the former by mistake for the latter; we cannot pay much regard to his notions in chronology. If the people of the first ages had been possessed of so valuable a secret, as that of writing; they would never have afterwards descended to means less perfect for the explanation of their ideas. And it is to be observed, that the invention of hieroglyphics was certainly a discovery of the Chaldeans; and made use of in the first ages by the Egyptians; the very nations, who are supposed to have been possessed of the superior and more perfect art. They might retain the former, when they became possessed of the latter; because their ancient records were entrusted to hieroglyphics: but, had they been possessed of letters originally, they would never have deviated into the use of symbols; at least, for things, which were to be published to the world, and which were to be commemorated for ages. Of their hieroglyphics we have samples without end in Egypt; both on obelisks, and in their syringes; as also upon their portals, and other buildings. Every mummy almost abounds with them. How comes it, if they had writing so early, that scarcely one specimen is come down to us; but that every example should be in the least perfect character? For my part, I believe that there was no writing antecedent to the law at Mount Sina. Here the divine art was promulgated; of which other nations partook: the Tyrians and Sidonians first, as they were the nearest to the fountain-head. And when this discovery became more known; even then I imagine, that its progress was very slow: that in many countries, whither it was carried, it was but partially received, and made use of to no purpose of consequence. The Romans carried their pretensions to letters pretty high; and the Helladian Greeks still higher; yet the former marked their years by a nail driven into a post: and the utmost effort of Grecian literature for some ages was simply to write down the names of the Olympic victors from Coraebus; and to register the priestesses of Argos. Why letters, when introduced, were so partially received, and employed to so little purpose, a twofold reason may be given. First, the want of antecedent writings, to encourage people to proceed in the same track. Where science is introduced together with letters; the latter are more generally received, and more abundantly used. For the practice of writing, or, in other words, composing, depends upon previous reading, and example. But the Cadmians, who brought letters to Greece, brought those elements only; and those much later, I believe, than is generally imagined. Nor had the Helladians any tendency to learning, till they were awakened by the Asiatic Greeks, and the islanders, who had been sooner initiated in science. They had made a great progress; while their brethren in the west were involved in darkness. And this early knowledge was not owing to any superiority of parts; but to their acquaintance with the people of the east, and with the writings of those countries; by which they were benefited greatly. Composition depends upon science: it was introduced in Hellas together with philosophy. Anaxagoras of Clazoinenae brought the learning of the Ionic school to Athens: he was succeeded by Archelaus, of whom Socrates was a follower. Writing, I am sensible, was antecedent: but at this time it became general. About this period, Theognis, AEsychylus, and Pindar shone forth in poetry; and the ancient comedy was first exhibited. After which, wonderful specimens of genius were in every kind displayed.

Another reason for this deficiency seems to have been the want of such materials as are necessary for expeditious and free writing. The rind and leaves of trees, and shells from the sea, can lend but small assistance towards literature: and stones and slabs are not calculated to promote it much further. Yet these seem to have been the best means, they could in early times procure, to mark down their thoughts, or commemorate an event. The Chaldaeans and Babylonians are greatly celebrated for their wisdom and learning: and they were undoubtedly a most wonderful people; and had certainly all the learning, that could arise from hieroglyphical representations. They had, I make no doubt, the knowledge of lines, by which geometrical problems must be illustrated: and they had the use of figures for numeration: but I imagine, that they were without letters for ages. Epigenes said that the Babylonians, who were great observers of the heavens, had accounts of those observations for seven hundred and twenty years, written upon plinths baked in the sun. 54 [Plinii Hist. Nat. L. 7. p. 413. Some prefix M. or Mille to the other numbers, and make the sums 1720 and 1490.] Epigenes apud Babylonios 720 annorum observationes siderum coctilibus laterculis inscriptas docet gravis auctor in primis. Qui minimum, Berosus et Critodemus, 490 annorum. Ex quo apparet aeternus literarum usus. [Google translate: Epigenes among Babylonians 720 years old observation of the stars Inscribed on bricks, the author teaches that the grave is in the first place. The youngest, Berosus and Critodemus, 490 years old. Ex which appears to be the eternal use of letters.] I can see no proof from hence of the eternity of letters, for which Pliny contends: nor, indeed, do I believe, that letters existed among them at the time, of which he speaks. For if they had been so fortunate as to have had for so long a time these elements, they were too ingenious a people not to have used them to better purpose. The Babylonians had writing among them sooner than most nations of the earth: but the years taken notice of by Epigenes were antecedent to their having this knowledge: at which time they were ingenious, and wise above the rest of the sons of men; but had no pretensions to literature properly so called. For, as I have before mentioned, I cannot help forming a judgment of the learning of a people from the materials, with which it is expedited, and carried on. And I should think that literature must have been very scanty, or none at all, where the means abovementioned were applied to. For it is impossible for people to receive any great benefit from letters, where they are obliged to go to a shard or an 55 [Ostracismus, Petalismus, Liber, Folium, Tabella, Latercula. From writing upon leaves and shells, came the terms Petalismus and Ostracismus among the Greeks: from the bark of trees came Libri of the Latins.] oyster-shell, for information; and where knowledge is consigned to a pantile. As to the high antiquity assigned to letters by Pliny; it is impossible to give any credence to that author, who from 720 years infers eternity, and speaks of those terms as synonimous.
admin
Site Admin
 
Posts: 37499
Joined: Thu Aug 01, 2013 5:21 am

Re: A New System/Analysis of Ancient Mythology, by Jacob Bry

Postby admin » Sat Mar 12, 2022 7:30 am

Volume III, P. 127-144

Pezron

I took notice, when I was treating of the first apostasy, and rebellion upon earth, that it was a remarkable aera, when 1 [P. 16. 23. of this volume.] Scythismus was said to have commenced. This was attended with Hellenismus [Hellenism]; which by some is brought after; but seems to have prevailed about the same time. What the purport is of these terms has never been satisfactorily explained. In respect to Scythismus, we may be thus far assured, that it is a term which relates to a people styled Scythae; and they were the same, from whom the region called Scythia had its name. There were several countries of this denomination: but what relation could the people have with Babylonia? and how can we imagine, that their history could precede the aera of dispersion?

As I am therefore about to treat of these nations, it will be proper to say something of the learned Monsieur Pezron, whose notions upon this head are remarkable. He seems to have been the founder of a new system; in which he has had many followers: and all that science, which I suppose to have been derived to the western world from Babylonia, and Egypt, they bring from the Sacae, and Scythians of the north: making it take its rise beyond Media and Mount Imaus, in the upper regions of Asia. We are particularly informed by Pezron, that there was a people in these parts, who in the first ages spread themselves over Bactria, and Margiana; and proceeding by Armenia and Cappadocia, at last passed over into Europe. The whole of this continent they conquered, and held, under the names of Gomarians, Cimmerians, Celts, and Scythae. From hence he takes upon him to shew, that the Gaulish and Celtic nations were from the upper regions of Asia; and particularly from those countries, which lay beyond the Bactrians and Medes. He takes notice, that there was in these parts a city named Comara, mentioned by Ptolemy, and others; and from the similitude, which subsists between Comarians and Gomarians, the learned writer is induced to bring the sons of Gomer, by whom Europe is supposed in part to have been peopled, from the regions about Thebet and Tartary. As he proceeds methodically in the history of this people, I will lay before the reader an epitome of what he advances; and this in as precise, and fair a manner, as I am able.

2 [See Chap. 3. 4. 5. 6. of Monsieur Pezron's work, entitled, The Antiquities of Nations; more particularly of the Celts and Gauls: by Monsieur Pezron, Doctor in Divinity, and Abbe of La Charmoye. Englished by Mr. Jones, 1706.] The Comarians, (says Pezron), are by Ptolemy placed in Bactriana, near the sources of the Iaxartes, towards the most eastern boundaries of 3 [C. 3. p. 18.] Sogdiana: and they are represented as a powerful and warlike people. They passed the mountains of Margiana, and made an irruption into that country. It was then in the possession of the Medes called Arii: but they were afterwards styled Parthians; a name imposed by the conquerors. By this is meant persons PARTED, or SEPARATED; from the Celtic word to PART: because they were expelled, and severed from their country. These separatists in return, finding that they could not retaliate, but by abusive language, called the others by way of ridicule SCACAE, or SACAE, meaning by it Noxii, Latrones, SACKERS; PEOPLE, WHO SACK AND SLAY. These Sacae seized upon Bactriana, and made themselves masters of the most eligible part of Armenia, which they called Sacasene, after the name, which had been given to themselves. They afterwards passed into 4 [Josephus and Syncellus make the Gomerians the first inhabitants of Cappadocia. [x]. Syncell. p. 49. They were the people attacked by the Sacae, who seized upon the best of the country.] Cappadocia; and took possession of all that part, which lay upon the Euxine Sea. The person, who conducted them in these enterprises was one Acmon. This name occurs in Stephanus, who mentions, that a city in Phrygia was built by 5 [Of Acmon I have before spoken in my second volume. Acmon was a title of the Deity. [x], Heysch.] Acmon; and styles him [x], Acmon, the son of Man, or Maneus. It is likely that Acmon, or Ach-Man, as perhaps the word was pronounced by the Sacae, signified properly the son of man, or of the race of man.

In the mean time the Cimmerians, who were of the same family, went by the north; and having made various incursions, at last settled above the Euxine Sea, near the Palus Maeotis.
If any should be dissident about what is here advanced, let him consult Plutarch, Posidonius, Diodorus, and Strabo.

Thus, (says Pezron), have I conducted the Sacae from their original place of residence to Armenia and Cappadocia: but as if this 6 [C. 8. P. 45.] famous nation were of a sudden lost, we hear no more of them. Their name seems to be quite extinct; and the people annihilated. And here a discovery is to be made of matters, which have lain concealed from all ancient historians. I [Pezron] am now to bring to light many great and important truths, which they could never arrive at. After the Sacae had entered Upper Phrygia; as if they had gone into another world, they quitted their ancient name, which they probably detested, and were now called Titans. I never could comprehend, why they took the name; whether it was through some mystery, or a mere caprice, that they affected it; or to make themselves 7 [C. 8. p. 46.] formidable. These events were long before the war of Troy. The conquests of Acmon were prior to the birth of Abraham, and the foundation of the 8 [C. 8. p. 48. Even Uranus is by this writer supposed to have been before Abraham. C. 12. p. 83.] Assyrian monarchy. This prince was succeeded in his kingdom by Uranus, who conquered Thrace, Greece, and the island Crete; and afterwards fell violently upon the other provinces of Europe; and carried all before him to the uttermost boundaries of Spain. He also subdued Mauritania. Uranus was succeeded by Saturn; and Saturn by Jupiter, who was three hundred years before Moses. This last entrusted one part of his vast empire to his brother Pluto, and another to his cousin-german Atlas, who was styled Telamon. He was a person of high feature: and Telamon in the language of Jupiter signified a 9 [C. 12. p. 84.] TALL MAN; TELL being TALL, and MON signifying MAN.


In this detail there are many exceptionable positions; which are too palpable to need any discussion. I shall therefore take notice only of some of the principal facts, upon which his system is founded. He tells us, that while the Sacae were proceeding by the south, the Cimmerians, who likewise came from Bactriana, are supposed to take their rout by the north of Asia: and they are represented as making their way by force of arms, till they settled upon the 10 [Herodotus makes mention of the march of the Cimmerians: and proves it to have been in a quite contrary direction, from the Palus Maeotis towards Caucasus, and the east. L. 4. c. 12.] Palus Maeotis. And it is requested by Pezron, if any should doubt the truth of what he advances, that they would apply to the best Grecian historians. But these writers have not a syllable to the purpose. That there were such a people as the Cimmerians upon the Maeotis is as certain, as that there were Phrygians in Troas, and Spartans at Lacedaemon. But that they came from Bactria, and fought their way through different countries; that they were the brethren of the 11 [Strabo says, the Cimmerians were driven out of their country by the Scythians. [x]. L. 1. p. 756.] Scythians styled Sacae, and took the upper rout, when the others were making their inroad below; are circumstances, which have not the least shadow of evidence. They are not mentioned by the authors, to whom he appeals: nor by any writers whatever. The conquests of Uranus, and the empire given to Jupiter, are incredible. It would be idle to trouble ourselves about a circumstance, which does not merit a serious confutation. The conquests of Osiris, and Sesostris, have as good title to be believed. To these we might add the exploits of the great prince Abcamaz, who ruled over the whole earth. His rib was shewn to the 12 [Benjamin Tudelensis. p. 56.] Jew of Tudela at Damascus: and by the most exact measurement it was nine spans long, and two in breadth; so that his stature was in proportion to his dominions. But setting aside these fabulous histories, which confute themselves, let us examine one circumstance in the account of the learned Pezron, upon which his whole system depends. He tells us, that after the Sacae had entered Cappadocia, they seemed in a manner extinct: but they appeared again under the name of Titans; and carried on their conquest under the same hero Acmon. This, he says, is a discovery of the greatest importance, which was unknown to every ancient historian, and had lain dormant for ages. And for the history of the Sacae he appeals to Strabo; and particularly concerning their inroad into Cappadocia, from whence they are supposed to have proceeded to the conquest of all Europe. But in the execution of this grand and pleasing scheme, he is guilty of an oversight, which ruins the whole of his operations. Carried on by a warm imagination, he has been erecting a baseless fabric, which cannot subsist for a moment. The passage in Strabo, upon which he founds his notions, makes intirely against him. This writer speaks thus of the Sacae. 13 [L. 11. p. 779.] [x]. The excursions of the Sacae were like those of the Cimmerians. In this description the author refers to a prior circumstance. Now the excursions of the Cimmerians were in the reign of 14 [Herodotus. L. 1. c. 6. 15. 16.] Ardys, the son of Gyges, king of Lydia, long after the Trojan war, and still farther removed from Abraham, and the supposed foundation of the Assyrian empire. And in proof of this being the author's meaning we find him afterwards more explicitly shewing, that these excursions of the Sacae were as late as the empire of the Persians. The account is so particular, and precise, that I will lay it at large before the reader.

15 [L. 11. p. 779. [x]. Ibid.] The inroads of the Sacae were very like those of the Cimmerians, and Treres; some of them being made to a great distance, and others nearer home. For they not only got possession of Media; but also seized upon the most eligible part of Armenia, which they called Sacasene after their own name. They advanced as far as Cappadocia; especially towards that part of it, which borders upon the Euxine sea, and is called the region of Pontus.


Thus far all is right: but observe the sequel.

Here, as they were giving themselves up to feasting and jollity from the plunder, which they had taken, they were set upon in the night by some of the Persian Satrapae, and all cut off.


Pezron therefore might well say, that the Sacae in the midst of their exploits seem at once to have been annihilated, and their name extinct. Strabo tells us, that they were totally ruined: [x]: the Persians cut them all off to a man. Hence we may see of what great oversights this learned man was guilty in the prosecution of his scheme. First, in supposing these Sacae to have been of as great antiquity as the Patriarchs [Narrowly, Abraham, his son Isaac, and Isaac's son Jacob, also named Israel; widely, the twenty male ancestor-figures between Adam and Abraham. The first ten are the antediluvian patriarchs,], and antecedent [before] to the foundation of Assyria, who were manifestly as late as the reign of 16 [Strabo says, that according to some historians, it was Cyrus, who cut them off. L. 11. p. 780. But it was probably an age later, when the Persian empire was more established. See the passage: [x]. See also Diodorus Sic. L. 2. p. 119.] Cyrus [Cyrus the Great 600-530 BC]. Secondly, in giving the character of universal conquerors to a set of banditti, who in one attack were extirpated. Lastly, in attributing the most material circumstances in the ancient history of Europe to a people, who were never there. Thus is this fairy vision brought to an end. The history of the Titans, the achievements of Acmon, the empire of Jupiter, the part delegated to Tal-man, are quite effaced: and much labour and ingenuity has been expended to little purpose. In short, the whole Celtic system is ruined: for the Sacae, upon whom it depended, are stopped in their career, and no more heard of: and all this is manifest from the authorities, to which Pezron appeals. Such too frequently are the quotations made use of by people of an eager disposition; which, as they are introduced, answer but in part; when examined, are totally repugnant. His reasoning throughout is carried on by a chain, of which not one link is fairly connected.
In the eighth century BC, Scythian warriors pursuing the Cimmerians rode south out of the steppes into the Near East in the area of northern Iran. They defeated the Cimmerians in the 630s and in the process conquered the powerful nation of the Medes, their Iranic ethnolinguistic relatives…. When they were defeated by the Medes in about 585 BC, they withdrew to the north and established themselves in the North Caucasus Steppe and the Pontic Steppe north of the Black Sea. They and their relatives built a huge empire stretching across Central Eurasia as far as China, including most of urbanized Central Asia, and grew fabulously rich on trade.

The Scythians and other North Iranic speakers thus dominated Central Eurasia at the same time that their southern relatives, the Medes and Persians, formed a vast empire based in the area of what is now western Iran and Iraq… they and other North Iranic-speaking relatives -- including their eastern branch, the Sakas -- continued to rule much of Central Eurasia for many centuries…


-- Greek Buddha: Pyrrho's Encounter With Early Buddhism in Central Asia, by Christopher I. Beckwith

The Scythians, also known as Scyths, Saka, Sakae, Iskuzai, or Askuzai, were an ancient nomadic people of Eurasia, inhabiting the region Scythia. Classical Scythians dominated the Pontic steppe from approximately the 7th century BC until the 3rd century BC. They can also be referred to as Pontic Scythians, European Scythians or Western Scythians. They were part of the wider Scythian cultures, stretching across the Eurasian Steppe. In a broader sense, Scythians has also been used to designate all early Eurasian nomads, although the validity of such terminology is controversial. According to Di Cosmo, other terms such as "Early nomadic" would be preferable. Eastern members of the Scythian cultures are often specifically designated as Sakas.

The Scythians are generally believed to have been of Iranian (or Iranic; an Indo-European ethno-linguistic group) origin; they spoke a language of the Scythian branch of the Iranian languages, and practiced a variant of ancient Iranian religion. Among the earliest peoples to master mounted warfare, the Scythians replaced the Cimmerians as the dominant power on the Pontic steppe in the 8th century BC. During this time they and related peoples came to dominate the entire Eurasian Steppe from the Carpathian Mountains in the west to Ordos Plateau in the east, creating what has been called the first Central Asian nomadic empire. Based in what is modern-day Ukraine and southern Russia, they called themselves Scoloti and were led by a nomadic warrior aristocracy known as the Royal Scythians.

In the 7th century BC, the Scythians crossed the Caucasus and frequently raided the Middle East along with the Cimmerians, playing an important role in the political developments of the region. Around 650–630 BC, Scythians briefly dominated the Medes of the western Iranian Plateau, stretching their power to the borders of Egypt. After losing control over Media, they continued intervening in Middle Eastern affairs, playing a leading role in the destruction of the Assyrian Empire in the Sack of Nineveh in 612 BC. The Scythians subsequently engaged in frequent conflicts with the Achaemenid Empire, and suffered a major defeat against Macedonia in the 4th century BC and were subsequently gradually conquered by the Sarmatians, a related Iranian people living to their east. In the late 2nd century BC, their capital at Scythian Neapolis in the Crimea was captured by Mithridates VI and their territories incorporated into the Bosporan Kingdom. By this time they had been largely Hellenized. By the 3rd century AD, the Sarmatians and last remnants of the Scythians were dominated by the Alans, and were being overwhelmed by the Goths. By the early Middle Ages, the Scythians and the Sarmatians had been largely assimilated and absorbed by early Slavs. The Scythians were instrumental in the ethnogenesis of the Ossetians, who are believed to be descended from the Alans.

The Scythians played an important part in the Silk Road, a vast trade network connecting Greece, Persia, India and China, perhaps contributing to the prosperity of those civilisations. Settled metalworkers made portable decorative objects for the Scythians, forming a history of Scythian metalworking. These objects survive mainly in metal, forming a distinctive Scythian art....

In the aftermath of conflict between Macedon and the Scythians, the Celts seem to have displaced the Scythians from the Balkans; while in south Russia, a kindred tribe, the Sarmatians, gradually overwhelmed them. In 310–309 BC, as noted by Diodorus Siculus, the Scythians, in alliance with the Bosporan Kingdom, defeated the Siraces in a great battle at the river Thatis.

By the early 3rd century BC, the Scythian culture of the Pontic steppe suddenly disappears. The reasons for this are controversial, but the expansion of the Sarmatians certainly played a role. The Scythians in turn shifted their focus towards the Greek cities of the Crimea.


-- Scythians, by Wikipedia

An ingenious writer, and antiquary of our own nation has followed the steps of Pezron, and added to his system largely. He supposes, that all science centered of old in Bactria, called 17 [See the History and Chronology of the Fabulous Ages, by Wise. p. 119. and note (1) in another treatise, he says: Pezron proves, that Uranus, Caelus, Saturn, and Jupiter, were no imaginary beings; but the true names of Celtic emperors, who were more generally known by the name of Titans. Wise. Dissertation on the Language, Learning, &c. of Europe. It appears, that Uranus, Saturn, and Jupiter, were powerful princes; sovereigns over a vast empire, comprehending all Europe, and a great part of Asia. Ibid. p. 55. These writers were too modest in limiting Jupiter's empire, which they might as well have extended over all the earth; especially as they might have quoted authority for it. [x]. Diodorus. L. 3. p. 194.] Bochary, or the Land of Books; [in Bactria], which Pezron had supposed to have been the principal place of residence of his Sacae. He accordingly tells us, that in these parts we must look for the origin of the Titans, Celts, and Scythae. We are likewise informed by another writer, that near Cashemise and Thebet they speak good 18 [See Parsons, in his treatise styled Japhet.] Irish at this day. The learned Salmasius also deduces every thing from Scythia.19 [De Hellenestica. p. 366.] Nulla fere Europae gens nec Asiae, quin a septentrione promanaverit, &c. Scythia igitur, quae ad septentrionem, omnes fere gentes evomuit. [Google translate: There is almost no European or Asian nation without the north he has flowed, &c. Scythia, then, to the north it spewed out almost all nations.]
3. The Oriental System

Boosted by seventeenth-century Jesuits like Rodrigues, Kircher, and Charles Le Gobien, the notion of a pan-Asian "oriental system" or doctrina orientalis with possible Mesopotamian or Egyptian roots became a major factor in eighteenth-century views of Asian religions. Facets of this complex of ideas include theories of an Egyptian origin of Buddhism (Kircher, Mathurin Veyssiere de La Croze, Engelbert Kaempfer, Johann Jacob Brucker, Diderot), the view that Brahmanism is a form of exoteric Buddhism (Diderot, Herder, etc.), the notion that some Buddhist texts of China are translations from the Veda (Joseph de Guignes), and the suspicion that Greek philosophy and particularly Plato were inspired by oriental ideas (A. M. Ramsay) or even by Buddhism (la Crequiniere). The "inner" teachings of this doctrina orientalis were first modeled on the purported monism, emanatism, and "quietism" of Japanese Zen Buddhism and later also of Vedanta and Sufism. In 1688 Francois Bernier linked such oriental quietism to the teachings of Miguel de Molinos, Francois Fenelon, and Madame Guyon as well as the philosophy of Spinoza.

The "Spinoza" article in Bayle's dictionary of 1702 -- one of the most famous and controversial articles in one of the most noted works of eighteenth- century Europe -- is a good example for both the broad use of missionary and secular sources about Asia and the deep influence of the linkage between features of Asian religions and raging theologico-philosophical controversies of Christian Europe. Bayle's influence is palpable not only in Brucker's influential histories of philosophy of the 1730s and 1740s and in Diderot's articles for the Encyclopedie of the 1750s, but also in Johann Lorenz Mosheim's Ecclesiastical History of 1755, Francois Pluquet's Examen du fatalisme of 1757, and many later European works including Herder's philosophy of history (1784-91) and Friedrich Schlegel's pioneering work on the language and wisdom of the Indians (1808). Schlegel, with Volney one of continental Europe's first students of Sanskrit, saw this doctrina orientalis as the ultimate source not only of Oriental philosophy and religion but also of their ancient Greek counterparts (Schlegel 1808:114-23).

At the beginning of the nineteenth century, India had thus for some become not only the cradle of human civilization, as Voltaire had so insistently argued, but of all ancient religion and philosophy -- a notion that inspired Europe's romantic indomania. The birth of modern Orientalism is intimately linked to this idea of Indian origins as an alternative to the biblical narrative. It is not by chance that one of the most ardent propagators after Voltaire of Indian origins was Louis Langles, director of Bible-independent Orientalism's first institution on European soil, the Ecole Speciale des Langues Orientales Vivantes, founded in 1795.

4. Emanation and Transmigration

Bayle (1702), Brucker (1744), Pluquet (1757), F. Schlegel (1808), and many others identified two of the core features of the "oriental doctrine" as emanation and metempsychosis or transmigration of souls. Both were linked to Platonism, pantheism, and Spinozism; thus, they aroused much discussion when all these came under increasing attack. Bayle's 1702 article on Spinoza explicitly established this link in combining information about Greek philosophers and Christian heretics with extensive data from the Orient (Francois Bernier, Philippe Couplet, Simon de La Loubere, Louis Daniel Le Comte, Le Gobien, Antonio Possevino, Guy Tachard) and became a central source not only for Brucker's and Mosheim's discussion of "oriental doctrine" but also for Diderot's article on "philosophie asiatique" (1751) that is discussed in Chapter 3.

In the course of the eighteenth century, the old idea that emanation and transmigration had been brought by Pythagoras via Egypt to India got reversed, and India became the ultimate point of origin. Emanation and the thought of a first principle adopting myriad forms had long been linked to the teaching of Buddha, as was the doctrine of transmigration. The idea of the Egyptian origin of such teachings (and by consequence also of Buddhism) -- which had prominent supporters like Kircher (1667), La Croze (1724), Kaempfer (1729), and Brucker (1744) -- lingered on, but in the second half of the eighteenth century, the notion of an Indian cradle carried the day.

Regardless of such controversies about origins, it can be said that, from the sixteenth to the nineteenth centuries, the doctrines of emanation and transmigration constituted a crucial link between East and West extending from Japan in the Far East (where these two ideas had since the sixteenth century been associated by missionaries with the esoteric and exoteric teachings of Xaca or Buddha) via China, Vietnam, Siam, India, and Persia to Egypt and Greece. In the thought of Ramsay (Chapter 5) and Holwell (Chapter 6), this link took on a particularly poignant form since these authors identified transmigration as a most ancient and universal pre-Mosaic teaching concerning the fall of angels before the creation of the earth -- a teaching that in their view forms the initial part of the biblical creation story that Moses omitted.They regarded human souls as the souls of fallen angels imprisoned in human bodies who have to migrate from one body to the next until they achieve redemption and can return to their heavenly home.

-- The Birth of Orientalism, by Urs App

GAUTAMA BUDDHA, THE SCYTHIAN SAGE

The dates of Gautama Buddha are not recorded in any reliable historical source, and the traditional dates are calculated on unbelievable lineages including round numbers such as one hundred, so they are not reliable either, as noted already by Fleet, Hultzsch, and many others. His personal name, Gautama, is evidently earliest recorded in the Chuangtzu, a Chinese work from the late fourth to third centuries BC. His epithet Sakamuni (later Sanskritized as Sakyamuni), 'Sage of the Scythians ("Sakas")', is unattested in the genuine Mauryan inscriptions or the Pali Canon. It is earliest attested, as Sakamuni, in the Gandhari Prakrit texts, which date to the first centuries AD (or possibly even the late first century BC). It is thus arguable that the epithet could have been applied to the Buddha during the Saka (Saka or "Indo-Scythian") Dynasty -- which dominated northwestern India on and off from approximately the first century BC, continuing into the early centuries AD as satraps or "vassals" under the Kushans -- and that the reason for it was strong support for Buddhism by the Sakas, Indo-Parthians, and Kushans.

However, it must be noted that the Buddha is the only Indian holy man before early modern times who bears an epithet explicitly identifying him as a non-Indian, a foreigner. It would have been unthinkably odd for an Indian saint to be given a foreign epithet if he was not actually a foreigner. Moreover, the Scythians-Sakas are well attested in Greek and Persian historical sources before even the traditional "high" date of the Buddha, so the epithet should presumably have been applied to him already in Central Asia proper or its eastern extension into India-eastern Gandhara. There are also very strong arguments -- including basic "doctrinal" ones -- indicating that Buddhism had fundamental foreign connections from the very beginning, as shown below. It is at any rate certain that Buddha has been identified as Sakamuni ~ Sakyamuni "Sage of the Scythians" in all varieties of Buddhism from the beginning of the recorded Buddhist tradition to the present, and that much of what is thought to be known about him can be identified specifically with things Scythian. [The tradition by which Buddha was from a local Nepalese Sakya "clan" in the area of Lumbini is full of chronological and other insuperable problems, as shown by Bareau (1987); it is a very late development.]

Moreover, it must not be overlooked that we have no concrete datable evidence that any other wandering ascetics preceded the Buddha. The Scythians were nomads who lived in the wilderness, and it is thus quite likely that Gautama himself introduced wandering asceticism to India, just as the Scythians had earlier invented mounted steppe nomadism. One way or the other, it would seem that the Buddha's teachings were unprecedented mainly because they opposed new foreign ideas -- the Early Zoroastrian ideas of good and bad karma, rebirth in Heaven (for those who were good), absolute Truth versus the Lie, and so on -- which were previously unknown in "India proper". He did this because he himself was foreign, and people actually understood and accepted that by calling him Sakamuni.

-- Gautama Buddha, The Scythian Sage, Excerpt from Greek Buddha: Pyrrho's Encounter With Early Buddhism in Central Asia, by Christopher I. Beckwith

But what are we to understand by Scythia? It is an unlimited, undefined term, under which Grecian ignorance sheltered itself. Whatever was unknown northward was called Scythian. It is certain, that vast bodies of men have at times come from the north: though Salmasius carries his notions to a degree of extravagance. But giving his opinion a full scope, What has this to do with the language and learning of Europe; which by many are so uniformly deduced from the same quarter? It is notorious, that this vast track of country called ignorantly Scythia, was possessed by people essentially differing from one another. Timonax, a writer of great antiquity, took notice of fifty nations of 20 [[x]. Scholia in Apollon. L. 4. v. 320.] Scythians. Mithridates had twenty-two 21 [Mithridates duarum et viginti gentium Rex, totidem linguis jura dixit [Google translate: Mithridates, king of twenty-two nations, spoke the same rights in as many languages.]. Plin. L. 7. c. 24. p. 387. See Aulus Gellius. L. 17. c. 17. There were twenty-six languages among the Albani. Strabo. L. 11. p. 768. See also Socratis Hist. Eccles. L. 1. c. 19. p. 49. [x].] languages spoken within his territories, most of which were esteemed Scythic. The people of Colchis at one time carried on a great trade; and variety of inland nations came down to their marts. According to Timosthenes, they were not less than three hundred, which had each their particular 22 [Plin. 1. 5. c. 5. p. 305. Many of these were probably only dialects. Yet there must have been in some instances a real difference of language; and consequently a distinction of people.] language. And even afterwards, in the times of the Romans, it is said, that they were obliged to keep up an hundred and thirty interpreters to carry on traffic. Yet we are apt to speak of the Scythians collectively  as of one family, and of one language, and this the Titanian or Celtic.

23 [P. 56.] The Titan language, (says Wise), was universal in Europe: the Titan language, the vehicle of all the knowledge, which dawned in Europe. — The Titans, masters of all the knowledge derived from the sons of Noah.


And who these Titans were, he repeatedly shews, by saying,

that they were the first civilizers of mankind, and Scythians.


The true Scuthai, or Scythians, were undoubtedly a very learned and intelligent people: but their origin is not to be looked for in the north of Asia, and the desarts of Tartary. Their history was from another quarter, as I purpose to shew. How can we suppose one uniform language to have been propagated from a part of the world, where there was such variety? And how could this language be so widely extended, as to reach from Bactria to Thrace, and from thence to the extremities of Europe? What adds to the difficulty is, that all this was effected, if we may believe our author, six hundred years before Moses. Then it was, that Jupiter subdued all Europe from Thracia to Gades. As to the learning supposed to be derived from these Scythians, it is certainly a groundless surmise. The greater part of these nations commonly styled Scythic, were barbarous to the last degree. There are no monuments, nor writings, remaining, nor any upon record, which can afford us the least idea of their being liberal, or learned.
We know of not one but two great Scythian philosophers…

Anacharsis was the brother of Caduida, king of the Scythians. He spoke Greek because his mother was a Greek.

In about the forty-seventh Olympiad (592-589 BC), the age of Solon, he travelled to Greece and became well known for his astute, pithy remarks and wise sayings…. For example, "He said he wondered why among the Greeks the experts contend, but the non-experts decide."

The Greeks regularly quoted this and other pithy sayings of Anacharsis, which taken together are unlike those of any other known figure, Greek or foreign, in ancient Greek literature. Though he was considered to be a Scythian, the Greeks liked him, and he was counted as one of the Seven Sages of Antiquity in Greek philosophy. His own literary works are lost, but his fame was such that other writers used him as a stock character in their own compositions.

Sextus Empiricus, in his Against the Logicians, quotes an otherwise unknown work attributed to Anacharsis, on the Problem of the Criterion:

Who judges something skillfully? Is it the ordinary person or the skilled person?...

The argument is also strikingly close to the second part of the argument about the Problem of the Criterion in the Chuangtzu. Exactly as in the genuine saying of Anacharsis and in the argument attributed to him by Sextus Empiricus, the Chinese argument specifically concerns the ability to decide which of two contending individuals is right:

If you defeat me, I do not defeat you, are you then right, and I am not? If I defeat you, you do not defeat me, am I then right, you are not?...

The explanation for the similarity of these two passages could well be that the author of the "Anacharsis" quotation given by Sextus Empiricus had heard just such an argument, directly or indirectly, from a Scythian. This would have been a simple matter during the Classical Age because many Scythians then lived in Athens, where a number of them even served as the city's police force. If it was a stock Scythian story, an eastern Scythian -- a Saka -- could have transmitted a version of it to the Chinese, so that it ended up in the Chuangtzu, which is full of stories and arguments of a similar character.

Whatever the explanation, the explicit Greek connection of this story with a Scythian philosopher known for pithy sayings having a clever argument structure clearly indicates that it is the kind of thing Scythians were expected to say. In view of the Chinese testimony, it seems likely that it was something that some Scythians actually did say.

GAUTAMA BUDDHA, THE SCYTHIAN SAGE...


-- Greek Buddha: Pyrrho's Encounter With Early Buddhism in Central Asia, by Christopher I. Beckwith

The Huns and Avares were of these parts; who overran the empire in the fourth century: but their character had nothing in it favourable. They were so rude in feature and figure, and such barbarians that they were not thought human.24 [Jornandes de Rebus Geticis. p. 104.] It was a common notion, that they were begotten by devils upon the bodies of some savage hags, who were found wild in the woods. Procopius says, that they neither had letters, nor would hear of them: so that their children had no instruction. He calls them 25 [Procopius. Bell. Goth. L. 4. c. 3. L. 4. c. 19.]; quite deaf, and averse to all science. In short, all the Tartarian nations of old 26 [I say of old: for there have in later times been some instances to the contrary.] seem to have been remarkably rude. But it may be said, that the people spoken of by Pezron and Wise were of Bactria and Margiana. They may place them as they please: still they are no other than the Sacae Nomades; a Tartarian clan, who from Strabo appear to have been in a continual roving state, till they were cut off. But after all, who in their senses would think of looking for the Titans among the Tartars, or deduce all science from the wilds of Margiana? But if these countries had all the learning, that ever Egypt or Greece boasted, how was it transmitted to Europe? How could it be derived to us, when so many, and such mighty, nations intervened? We have seen the plan adopted by Pezron; which was found defective from the very authorities, to which he appealed: and Wise proceeds upon the same system. These were both in their time respectable persons on account of their learning: but they have certainly lowered themselves by giving into these idle reveries. What can be more fallacious than the notion adopted by 27 [Religion and Learning of Europe, p. 9.] Wise, of the antiquity of the Scythians from the height of their ground?

Which height, (he says), the Scythians urged in their dispute with the Egyptians, as a chief argument of the antiquity of their nation: and the Egyptians, at least other good judges, acquiesced in the proof.


The notion was, according to Justin, from whom it is borrowed, that, as the earth was once overflowed, the higher grounds emerged first, and consequently were first inhabited. And that Scythia was the higher ground, they proved from this; because all the rivers of Scythia descended from the north to the south, and ran towards Egypt. 28 [Justin. L. 2. c. 1.] Porro Scythiam adeo editiorem omnibus terris esse, ut cuncta slumina ibi nata in Maeotim, tum deinde in Ponticum, et AEgyptium mare decurrant [Google translate: Further to Scythia it is so much higher than all the earth that all the rivers are there she was born in the Azov Sea, then into the Black Sea and the Egyptians the sea flowing through.]. What a strange proof is this? and what an argument to be laid before the Egyptians? They lived upon the Nile; and from the same principles might draw a different conclusion. As their river ran in a contrary direction, from south to north, they had the same reason to 29 [The Egyptians did insist upon it. See Diodorus. L. 1. p. 10.] insist, that Upper Egypt, and Ethiopia were the higher grounds, and the more ancient countries. And they would be so far in the right, as the earth is certainly higher, as we advance towards the equator, than it is towards the poles.
The highest point on the equator is at the elevation of 4,690 metres (15,387 ft), at 0°0′0″N 77°59′31″W, found on the southern slopes of Volcán Cayambe [summit 5,790 metres (18,996 ft)] in Ecuador. This is slightly above the snow line and is the only place on the equator where snow lies on the ground.

-- Equator, by Wikipedia

[Mount Everest] is Earth's highest mountain above sea level, located in the Mahalangur Himal sub-range of the Himalayas. The China–Nepal border runs across its summit point. Its elevation (snow height) of 8,848.86 m (29,031.7 ft) was most recently established in 2020 by the Chinese and Nepali authorities.

-- Mount Everest, by Wikipedia

As to the Tanais running from north to south, and so entering the Palus Maeotis, and Pontus Euxinus; it is well known, that there are many rivers upon the coast of the Black Sea, which run in various and contrary directions: consequently different countries must be equally supereminent, and have the same title to be the most ancient; which is absurd and a contradiction.

The whole of Armenia appears to have been fruitful; and we have the attestation of Strabo that it produced the olive. It seems, for the most part, to have been of a very high situation. One province was styled, on this account, Armenia Alta. It bordered upon Araratia westward; and the account given of it by Moses Chorenensis is remarkable.
Armenia Alta is one of the highest regions in the world; for it sends out rivers in contrary directions towards the four cardinal points in the heavens. It has three mountains, and abounds with wild animals, and species of fowl for food, also with hot baths, and mines of salt, and with other things of utility; and the chief city is called Carina.

The region styled Araratia was also very high, though it had fine plains and valleys between the mountains. A country of this nature and situation must, after the flood, have been soonest dried, and consequently the soonest habitable. And it seems also, in an eminent degree, to have contained every requisite for habitation. The mountain still has the name of Ararat, which it has retained through all ages; and the province beneath is at this day peculiarly styled Ar-Meni. This name seems by the natives to have been originally limited to the region of the ark; but writers in after times have spoken of it with a greater latitude, and extended it to a large country. It was of great repute, and its chief city very ample, before it was ruined by the Tartars.

-- Of the Migration and Dispersion of Nations, from A New System, Or, An Analysis of Ancient Mythology: Wherein an Attempt is Made to Divest Tradition of Fable; and to Reduce the Truth to its Original Purity, by Jacob Bryant

The learned Pezron argues no better, when he tries to shew the similitude, which subsisted between the Sacae, and the ancient Gauls. He takes notice from Herodotus, that the Amyrgian Sacae wore breeches like the Gauls: and having observed, that they were an enterprising people, and given an account of their dress, and arms; he concludes by saying,

We may upon the whole find in these Gomarians of Margiana the language, arms, habit, with the restless and warlike spirit of our ancient Celtae. Will any body take upon him to deny, that they came originally from this Asiatic nation?


Yet after all, I cannot assent; for I do not see the resemblance: and the authority upon which I proceed, is that of Herodotus, to whom he sends me. This author takes notice both of the Bactrians, and the Sacae. He says, that the Bactrians were archers, and used bows made of their country reed, or cane; and had short darts. In other respects, they were accoutered like the Medes, who wore tiaras, tunics, and breeches, with a dagger at their girdle. The Sacae, or Amyrgians, had caps upon their heads, which terminated above in a point: they had also breeches. Their chief arms were bows and arrows with a dagger; also battle-axes, and sagars. Let us now turn, and view the habiliments of the Celtae; and see if any resemblance subsisted. Their chief weapons, according to Polybius, Livy, and Caesar, were a long dart, or sramea; and a long cutting sword, but pointless: and they used an immense shield, which covered the whole body. They had helmets upon their heads, which were ornamented with the wings of a bird for a crest; or else with the horns of some wild animal. To bows and arrows they were strangers, or did but seldom use them. From hence we may see, that they were in nothing similar, but breeches and bravery: and of the former they were diverted, when they fought; for they went into battle naked.

La Tène metalwork in bronze, iron and gold, developing technologically out of the Hallstatt culture, is stylistically characterized by "classical vegetable and foliage motifs such as leafy palmette forms, vines, tendrils and lotus flowers together with spirals, S-scrolls, lyre and trumpet shapes". Such decoration may be found on fine bronze vessels, helmets and shields, horse trappings, and elite jewelry, especially torcs and fibulae. Early on, La Tène style adapted ornamental motifs from foreign cultures into something distinctly new; the complicated brew of influences include Scythian art as well as that of the Greeks and Etruscans, among others.

-- Gauls, by Wikipedia

Great respect is certainly due to men of learning; and a proper regard should be paid to their memory. But they forfeit much of this esteem, when they misapply their talents;  and put themselves to these shifts to support an hypothesis. They may smile at their reveries, and plume themselves upon their ingenuity in finding out such expedients: but no good can possibly arise from it; for the whole is a fallacy, and imposition. And a person who gets out of his depth, and tries to save himself by such feeble supports, is like an idiot drowning, without knowing his danger: who laughs, and plunges, and catches at every straw. What I have said in respect to these two learned men, will, I hope, be an argument to all those, who follow their system.  
admin
Site Admin
 
Posts: 37499
Joined: Thu Aug 01, 2013 5:21 am

Re: A New System/Analysis of Ancient Mythology, by Jacob Bry

Postby admin » Wed Mar 16, 2022 4:40 am

Volume 3, Page 143-162

Of The Scythae, Scythia, Scythismus, and Hellenismus; Also of the Iones and Hellenes of Babylonia; And of the Hellenes of Egypt.

As we have been for so many ages amused with accounts of Scythia; and several learned moderns, taking advantage of that obscurity, in which its history is involved, have spoken of it in a most unwarrantable manner, and extended it to an unlimited degree: it may not be unsatisfactory to inquire, what the country originally was; and from whence it received its name. It is necessary first of all to take notice, that there were many regions, in different parts of the world so called. There was a province in 1 [Ptolem. Geog. L. 4. c. 5. p. 121.] Egypt, and another in Syria, stiled Scythia. There was also a Scythia in Asia Minor, upon the Thermodon 2 [[x]. Diod. Sic. L. 5. p. 302.] above Galatia, where the Amazons were supposed to have resided. The country about Colchis, and Iberia; also a great part of Thrace, and Media; and all the Tauric Chersonesus, were styled Scythic.
In Greco-Roman geography, Colchis (Ancient Greek: Κολχίς) was an exonym for the Georgian polity of Egrisi located on the coast of the Black Sea, centered in present-day western Georgia...

Colchis is known in Greek mythology as the destination of the Argonauts, as well as the home to Medea and the Golden Fleece. It was also described as a land rich with gold, iron, timber and honey that would export its resources mostly to ancient Hellenic city-states....

Colchis likely had a diverse population. According to Greek and Roman sources, between 70 and 300 languages were spoken in Dioscourias (modern Sukhumi) alone.

Abkhaz, Scythian, Anatolian, and Greek names have all been identified in Colchis. Any of these groups could have constituted the ruling class.


Its geography is mostly assigned to what is now the western part of Georgia and encompasses the present-day Georgian provinces of Samegrelo, Imereti, Guria, Adjara, Abkhazia, Svaneti, Racha; modern Russia's Sochi and Tuapse districts; and present-day Turkey’s Artvin, Rize, and Trabzon provinces.

-- Colchis, by Wikipedia

Lastly, there was a country of this name far in the east, of which little notice has been hitherto taken. It was situated upon the great Indic Ocean; and consisted of a widely-extended region, called 3 [Arriani Periplus Maris Erythraei.] Scythia Limyrica. But the Scythia spoken of by the ancient Greeks, and after them taken notice of by the Romans, consisted of those countries, which lay upon the coast of the Euxine; and especially of those upon the north, and north-eastern parts of that sea. In short, it was the region of Colchis, and all that country at the foot of Mount Caucasus, as well as that upon the Palus Maeotis, and the Borysthenes, which was of old esteemed 4 [The people were of Cuthite original; a part of that body which came from Egypt. [x]. Schol. in Pindar. Pyth. Od. 4. v. 376.] Scythia. As the Greeks were ignorant of the part of the world, which lay beyond; or had a very imperfect knowledge of it; they often comprehended this too under the same denomination. Many however did not extend their ideas so far: but looked upon the coast above-specified to have been the boundary northward of the habitable world. 5 [[x]. Apollon. Rhod. L. 2. v. 419. Extremum Tanaim si biberis, Lyce. Horat. L. 3. Od. 10. [x]. Prometh. v. i. Plato speaks of earth being extended from Gades to the river Pharis. Phaedon. p. 109. Herodotus was uncertain, where Europe terminated. L. 4. c. 45. Colchidem Graeci, non Homericis solum temporibus, sed pluribus etiam seculis post, orbis nostri ad orientem terminum esse credebant. Vossius de Idolatria. L. 1. c. 24. p. 177.] Hence we read of extremum Tanain, ultimam Scythiam [Google translate: the last Tanain, the last Scythia.], and [x]; Caucasus the boundary of the world. And although, upon the return of the Greeks, who had followed the fortunes of Cyrus the younger, some insight might be supposed to have been gained into those parts; yet it amounted to little in the end: as no correspondence was kept up; and the navigation of the Bosporus was seldom attempted. Hence it happened, that, till the conquests of Lucullus and Pompeius Magnus, these countries were to the north-east the limits of geographical knowledge: and even of these parts the accounts were very obscure and imperfect. Yet, however unknown they had lain for ages, there was a time, when the natives rendered themselves very respectable. For they carried on an extensive commerce; and were superior in science to all the nations in their neighbourhood. But this was long before the dawning of learning in Greece: even before the constitution of many principalities, into which the Hellenic state was divided. They went under the name of Colchians, Iberians, Cimmerians, Hyperboreans, Alani. They got footing in Paphlagonia upon the Thermodon; where they were called Amazonians, and Alazonians: also in Pieria, and Sithonia, near Mount Haemus in Thrace. These were properly Scythic nations: but the ancients, as I have before mentioned, often included under this name all that lay beyond them; whatever was unknown, even from the Cronian and Atlantic seas one way, to Mount Tabis and the Corean sea the other. 6 [Strabo. L. 11. p. 774.] [x].

The ancient writers of Greece used to include all the northern nations in general under the name of Scythians and Celto-Scythians.


In this they went too far: yet the Scythic nations were widely extended, and to be met with on very different parts of the globe. As they are represented of the highest antiquity, and of great power; and as they are said to have subdued mighty kingdoms; and to have claimed precedency even of the Egyptians: it will be worth our while to enquire into the history of this wonderful people; and to sift out the truth, if possibly it may be attained. Let us then try to investigate the origin of the people denominated Scythians, and explain the purport of their name. The solution of this intricate problem will prove of the highest importance; as we shall thereby be able to clear up many dark circumstances in antiquity: and it will serve for the basis of the system, upon which I proceed. To me then it appears very manifest, that what was termed by the Greeks [x], [x], [x], was originally Cutha, Cuthia, Cuthica; and related to the family of Chus. He was called by the Babylonians and Chaldeans Cuth; and his posterity Cuthites and Cutheans. The countries where they at times 7 [Cusistan in Persis was called Cutha, or the land of Cuth. See Joseph. Antiq. L. 9. c. 14. p. 507.] settled, were uniformly denominated from them. But what was properly styled Cutha, the Greeks expressed with a 8 [So [x] was by the Latines rendered Sylva; [x], septem; [x], serpo; and from [x], [x] of Greece was formed sal, and salum. The river Indus was often called Sindus. Indus ab incolis Sindus appellatur [Google translate: Indus by the inhabitants is called Sindus.]. Plin. N. H. L. 6. p. 319. Ur of Chaldea was styled Sur,[x]: and it is so rendered by Syncellus. [x]. p. 95. The Elli, those priests of the sun at Dodona, were called Selli. The Alpes Cottiar are by Procopius styled [x]. De Bello Goth. L. 2. p. 457. And Lycophron, speaking of the Alps in general, instead of [x], calls them [x], Salpia. [x]. V. 1361. This letter is used by the Welsh as an aspirate: and has undoubtedly been introduced by many nations for the same purpose.] sigma prefixed: which, however trifling it may appear, has been attended with fatal consequences. Whence this mode of expression arose is uncertain: it has universally obtained: and has very much confounded the history of ancient times, and of this people in particular. In short, the mistake reaches in its consequences much farther than we may at first apprehend: and being once detected, will be the means of explaining many difficulties, which cannot otherwise be solved: and a wonderful light will be thrown on the remoter parts of history.

As the Scythic colonies were widely dispersed, I will take them in their turns, and shew that they were all of them Cuthic: that the people upon the Indus were of the same origin as those upon the Phasis...
Image

The Rioni (Phᾶsis) is the main river of western Georgia. It originates in the Caucasus Mountains, in the region of Racha and flows west to the Black Sea, entering it north of the city of Poti (near ancient Phasis). The city of Kutaisi, once the ancient city of Colchis, lies on its banks. It drains the western Transcaucasus into the Black Sea while its sister, the Kura, drains the eastern Transcaucasus into the Caspian Sea.

-- Rioni [Phasis], by Wikipedia

and Thermodon:
Image

The Terme River (Turkish: Terme Çayı; Latin: Thermeh; Greek: Θερμώδων, rendered Thermodon) is a short river in Samsun Province, Turkey draining into the Black Sea. Its sources are in the Pontic Mountains. It runs through the fertile Çarşamba plain to Salıpazarı, where it splits into three tributaries. The city of Terme is on the river, about 5 km from its mouth.

The ancient name of the river is the Thermodon, and the surrounding region was the Pontus.
Pontus or Pontos is a region on the southern coast of the Black Sea, located in modern-day eastern Black Sea Region of Turkey. The name was applied to the coastal region and its mountainous hinterland (rising to the Pontic Alps in the east) by the Greeks who colonized the area in the Archaic period and derived from the Greek name of the Black Sea: Εύξεινος Πόντος (Eúxinos Póntos), "Hospitable Sea", or simply Pontos (ὁ Πόντος) as early as the Aeschylean Persians (472 BC) and Herodotus' Histories (circa 440 BC).

Having originally no specific name, the region east of the river Halys was spoken of as the country Ἐν Πόντῳ (En Póntō), lit. "on the [Euxinos] Pontos", and hence it acquired the name of Pontus, which is first found in Xenophon's Anabasis (c. 370 BC). The extent of the region varied through the ages but generally extended from the borders of Colchis (modern western Georgia) until well into Paphlagonia in the west, with varying amounts of hinterland. Several states and provinces bearing the name of Pontus or variants thereof were established in the region in the Hellenistic, Roman and Byzantine periods, culminating in the late Byzantine Empire of Trebizond. Pontus is sometimes considered as the original home of the Amazons, in ancient Greek mythology and historiography (e. g. by Herodotus and Strabo).

-- Pontus (region), by Wikipedia

In antiquity, its mouth was about "three plethra" wide (ca. 300 feet), and it was navigable. The river, said by Strabo to have "its many sources near Phanaroea... [in] many streams" (which is not true; perhaps he was thinking of the Iris), was "very often noticed by ancient writers", and its mouth was near the town of Themiscyra. Starting with Dionysius Periegetes, in his Periegesis of the World, the Thermodon is often confused with the Iris River (modern Yeşilırmak), which is much larger, flows through Phanaroea, and carries much more sediment.

Image
Iris River in Amasya

In Greek mythology, the Thermodon was the location of the plain and capital, Themiscyra, where the Amazons dwelt.

-- Terme River [Thermodon], by Wikipedia

and that the natives of Baetica in Iberia were related to both.
Hispania Baetica, often abbreviated Baetica, was one of three Roman provinces in Hispania (the Iberian Peninsula). Baetica was bordered to the west by Lusitania, and to the northeast by Hispania Tarraconensis. Baetica remained one of the basic divisions of Hispania under the Visigoths down to 711. Baetica was part of Al-Andalus under the Moors in the 8th century and approximately corresponds to modern Andalusia.

-- Hispania Baetica, by Wikipedia

That the Boeotians and Athenians were in great measure Cuthian, I have endeavoured already to prove: and what I term Cuthian, was by them undoubtedly styled Scythian.
Boeotia, sometimes Latinized as Boiotia or Beotia (Greek: Βοιωτία; modern: Viotia; ancient: Boiotia), formerly known as Cadmeis, is one of the regional units of Greece. It is part of the region of Central Greece. Its capital is Livadeia, and its largest city is Thebes.

Boeotia was also a region of ancient Greece, from before the 6th century BC.

-- Boeotia, by Wikipedia

Hence Anacharsis the Hyperborean plainly maintained that the Athenians were apparently Scythic: which national characteristic he must have observed in their language and manners. 9 [Clem. Alexandr. Strom. L. i. p. 364.] [x]. In all other countries, where this people settled, a like similitude will be found in their rites and customs: and a great correspondence in their original history: and all this attended with a manifest analogy in the names of persons and places; and in the language of each nation, as far as we can arrive.

It may be said, if by [x] Scythia, we are to understand Cuthia, and by [x], Cuthai or Cutheans, the same should obtain in all histories of this people: for the like mistake would be observable in the accounts transmitted in the accounts of Chaldea, and Babylonia, whence this people first came; as well as in those of Egypt, where they for a long time resided. And, upon enquiry, we shall find this to have been the case. Chus was by the Babylonians styled Cuth; and the country of his posterity Cutha. His sons were the first rebels upon record. The building of the Tower called Babel is supposed to have been effected under their direction: for Babel was the place of habitation, where their imperious prince Nimrod, who was called Alorus and Orion, resided. 10 [Genes. c. 10. v. 10.] "The beginning of his kingdom," we are told by Moses, "was Babel." In consequence of this it may be urged, that "if the Cutheans of Colchis or Greece are styled [x], the same name should be sometimes found attributed to those of Babylonia and Chaldea. It is no more than we ought to expect: and we shall find that the natives of these countries are expressly so called. Epiphanius, who has transmitted to us a most curious epitome of the whole Scythic history, gives them this very appellation. 11 [Epiphanius adversus Haeres. L. i. p. 6.] [x]

Those nations, which reach southward from that part of the world, where the two great continents of Europe and Asia incline to each other, and are connected, were universally styled 12 [The author supposes, that all mankind were occupied in the building of the tower; and hence seems to think, that all families were Scythic. But this is a great mistake. The Cuthites were the people principally engaged in that work; and they are the family, who are alluded to under the name of [x]. It was a particular and national appellation; and could not be appropriated to all mankind.] Scythae, according to an appellation of longstanding. These were of that family, who of old erected the great tower (called Babel), and who built the city Babylon.


This is the plain purport of the history: from whence we learn expressly, that the Scythians were the Cuthians, and came from Babylonia. The works, in which they were engaged; and the person, from whom they were denominated; in short, the whole of their history past all controversy prove it. They were the same as the Chaldaic Ionim under a different name. 13 [Chron. Paschale. p. 49. Eusebii Chron. p. 7.] [x].  

Chaldea was a small country that existed between the late 10th or early 9th and mid-6th centuries BC, after which the country and its people were absorbed and assimilated into the indigenous population Babylonia. Semitic-speaking, it was located in the marshy land of the far southeastern corner of Mesopotamia and briefly came to rule Babylon. The Hebrew Bible uses the term כשדים (Kaśdim) and this is translated as Chaldaeans in the Greek Old Testament, although there is some dispute as to whether Kasdim in fact means Chaldean or refers to the south Mesopotamian Kaldu.

During a period of weakness in the East Semitic-speaking kingdom of Babylonia, new tribes of West Semitic-speaking migrants arrived in the region from the Levant between the 11th and 9th centuries BCE. The earliest waves consisted of Suteans and Arameans, followed a century or so later by the Kaldu, a group who became known later as the Chaldeans or the Chaldees. These migrations did not affect the powerful kingdom and empire of Assyria in northern Mesopotamia, which repelled these incursions.

These nomadic Chaldeans settled in the far southeastern portion of Babylonia, chiefly on the left bank of the Euphrates. Though for a short time the name commonly referred to the whole of southern Mesopotamia in Hebraic literature, this was a geographical and historical misnomer as Chaldea proper was in fact only the plain in the far southeast formed by the deposits of the Euphrates and the Tigris, extending about 640 kilometres (400 mi) along the course of these rivers and averaging about 160 km (100 mi) in width. There were several kings of Chaldean origins who ruled Babylonia. From 626 BC to 539 BC, a ruling family referred to as the Chaldean dynasty, named after their possible Chaldean origin, ruled the kingdom at its height under the Neo-Babylonian Empire, although the final ruler of this empire, Nabonidus (556-539 BC) (and his son and regent Belshazzar) was a usurper of Assyrian ancestry.

-- Chaldea, by Wikipedia

Ionia was the name collectively given to a set of Greek cities of the coast of Asia Minor and nearby islands that were settled initially by Ionians. These cities spread over the provinces of Caria and Lydia and included, from south to north, the Carian cities of Miletus (the leading city of Ionia), Myous and Priene, the Lydian cities of Ephesus, Colophon, Lebedus, Teos, Clazomenae and Phocaea, plus Samos and Chios on the islands of the same names, and Erythraeus on the mainland facing Chios. Together they formed a confederacy called the Paniones (etymologically, “all the Ionians pan Iones”), and had erected on cape Mycale, a promontory between Miletus and Ephesus, a sanctuary to Poseidon called the Panionion where they celebrated a yearly festival called Panionia. But originally, Ionians lived in mainland Greece, especially in Attica where many of them were still living in historical times. Indeed, both Herodotus and Thucydides viewed the history of Greece in their time as dominated by the relationship between Ionians led by Athens and Dorians led by Sparta.

The Ionians owed their name to the mythological hero Ion, of the race of Deucalion who became king of Athens after Erechtheus. Ion and his brother Achaeus were the sons of Xouthus. Ion's mother was Creousa, a daughter of Erechtheus. Various traditions about Ion have come down to us, attempting to explain in different ways the history of the Ionian people. One of them, reported by Pausanias, shows Xouthus ousted from Thessalia by his brothers Dorus and Aeolus and seeking refuge in Attica where he married Creousa, the daughter of the king of the place. But when his father-in-law Erechtheus died, he was expelled from Athens and moved to the northern coast of Peloponnese, in an area then called Aegialis. After Xouthus' death, his two sons, Ion and Achaeus, parted. Achaeus returned to Thessalia while Ion remained in Aegialis, married the daughter of the local king Selinus and succeeded him, founding there a city named after his wife, Helice. Later, he was asked by the Athenians to lead them in a war against the people of Eleusis, so he moved to Attica, where he died. But his offspring remained in Aegialis until they were ousted by the offspring of Achaeus, back from Thessalia, who gave their name to the region, hereafter called Achaia.

Strabo has a somewhat different version: in it, Xouthus, after marrying Erechtheus' daughter Creousa, founded in Attica a tetrapolis (group of four cities) including the villages of Oenoe, Marathon, Probalinthus and Tricorynthus. One of his sons, Achaeus, after having committed a murder, had to flee to Lacedaemon and gave the people there the name Achaeans. His other son, Ion, fought the Thracians of Eumolpus and, in so doing, earned such a repute that the Athenians made him their king. Ion organized Attica in four tribes named after his four sons and gave the country his name. Later, the Athenians sent settlers in Aegialis and gave that region too the name Ionia, before they were ousted, in the time of the Heraclidae, by Achaeans who, in turn, gave the area their name.

Still another version of Ion's story is provided by Euripides in his drama Ion. In it, Ion has become the son of Apollo and Creousa, born before she married Xouthus, exposed soon after his birth and raised by the priestess of Apollo in Delphi, and adopted later by Xouthus, when it turned out he couldn't get children of his own. In all these stories, Ionians are found in Attica and on the northern coast of Peloponnese, and are ousted from this later area by Achaeans, which agrees with what Herodotus tells us at us of the origin of the Ionians who settled the coast of Asia Minor in the area that was called in his time Ionia.

From a historical standpoint, Ionians may have been the first Indo-European Greek-speaking tribe to move into Greece toward the beginning of the second millennium B.C., followed by Achaeans and Aeolians, and eventually, toward 1300 B.C., by Dorians. Ionian settlements on the coast of Asia Minor took place toward the XIth and Xth centuries B.C. and Thucydides attributes them to the need for more land to feed the population. Ionia was the birthplace of philosophy, giving the world many of the most famous so-called Presocratic philosophers: Thales, Anaximander and Anaximenes, collectively called the Milesians (Miletus); Heraclitus (Ephesus); Pythagoras (Samos); Xenophanes (Colophon); Anaxagoras (Clazomenae).

Indeed, Presocratic philosophy is usually presented as opposing the so-called Ionian philosopher on the one hand, more concerned with physics and natural sciences, and the Italic schools on the other hand, dominated by Parmenides and the Eleans, followed by the first Sicilian masters of rhetoric (Tisias of Syracuses, Gorgias of Leontini), more concerned with logic, language and the art of speech.


-- by Bernard Suzanne (page last updated 1998), ed., Greek Travel Pages

The Iones were the leaders of this people according to the best information. They were descendants of one Ion or Ionah, who was concerned in the building of the tower, when the language of mankind was confounded.


Thus we may observe what light the histories of different nations, if duly compared, reflect upon each other. Like evidence may be obtained from other parts of Epiphanius: where it is manifest that the term Scuthic is a misnomer for Cuthic. In describing the first ages of the world, he tells us, that, to the time of Serug, the seventh from Noah, there continued a Scythian succession; and that the Scythian name was prevalent. 14 [Epiphanius adv. Haeres. L. i. p. 8. also L. i. p. 9. See also his Respons. ad Achaium et Paulum. p. 8. 9.] [x]: meaning, that this period was esteemed the Scythian age. The same piece of history is to be found in Eusebius, and other writers; some of whom were prior to 15 [Eusebii Chronicon. p. 13.] Epiphanius. Now I think it cannot be doubted, but that in the original history, whence this was taken, it was "[x] a Cuthic succession; [x], and it was the Cuthic name, by which that period was marked. [x]" says this author in another place, "[x]: from the deluge to the erecting of the tower Scuthism prevailed." This notation is perhaps carried too far back: but the meaning is plain; and what he alludes to, is certainly Cuthismus [x]. The purport of the passage teaches, that from [the time of the deluge to the construction of the tower was esteemed the Cuthic age. It was for the most part a period of usurpation and tyranny under the sons of Chus, which was in a great degree put a stop to at the dispersion: at least the intention of keeping mankind together, and constituting one great empire was prevented: for this seems to have been the design of the Cuthians and their leader.

Some of the ancient fathers, from terms ill understood, divided the first ages into three or more epochas; and have distinguished them by as many characteristics: 16 [[x]. Chron. Paschale. p. 23. This author makes Barbarismus precede the deluge:

Borrowed from Ancient Greek βαρβᾰρισμός (barbarismós), equivalent to barbarus +‎ -ismus, originally referring to a feature of non-native, 'barbarian' speech. First attested in the Rhetorica ad Herennium [The Rhetorica ad Herennium (Rhetoric for Herennius), formerly attributed to Cicero or Cornificius, but in fact of unknown authorship, sometimes ascribed to an unnamed doctor, is the oldest surviving Latin book on rhetoric, dating from the late 80s BC, and is still used today as a textbook on the structure and uses of rhetoric and persuasion].

-- Barbarismus, by Wiktionary


Scythismus comes after. [x]. Chron. Pasch. p. 49.]

nonnullis vocatur foedus error eorum, qui taciti cum insipiente dicunt, Non est Deus: et quidem ille putatur iuxta Epiphanium, ante diluvium, hic postea obtinuisse, usque ad Setungum, cuius tempore coeperit Hellenismus. Sed nec Epiphanius dicit, Barbaros illos vel Scythas, nullum agnovisse Numen: nec satis convenienter Scythae memorantur ante Serugum, cum citra dubium Babylonicâ turrilonge sint posteriores. praeterea et Βαρβαρισμοῦ et Σκυςισμοῦ nomina, parum huic rei idonea sunt, nee aliunde hausta, quam ex male intellecto Apostoli loco, ad Coloss. c. 3. v. 11. Ubi non est Graecus et Iudaeus, Barbarus et Scythes. Neque enim ibi Apostolus variam de Deo sententiam signat: sed solum ait, in renovatione Christiana, non meliorem aut deteriorem esse conditionem Iudaei, quam Graeci; nec Graeci, quam Barbari, nec vulgaris Barbari, quam Scythae, etsi hic coeteros superare barbarie existimetur, vide Gerh. Ioh. Voss. de Orig. et progr. Idololatriae l. 1. c. 3. Sed et Barbarismus, nomen Libri, in Charta Reg. Cardin. titul. S. Stephani, in Monte Caelio, A. C. 1215. pro Reform. Universitatis Paris. Non leg ant in festivis diebus, nisi Philosophos, et Rhetoricos et Quadrivialia et Barbarismum et Ethicam, si placet, et quartum Rheroricorum, apud Car. du Fresne Glossar. qui etiam libri Donati, de Barbarismo, et octo partibus orationis meminit.

[Google translate: To some it is called a covenant, an error of those who silently and foolishly say, There is no God; But neither does Epiphanius say that those barbarians, or Scythians, knew no divinity; Moreover, the names αρβαρισμοῦ and Σκυςισμοῦ are little suited to this thing, nor were they drawn from any other source, than from the poorly-understood passage of the Apostle (Col. c. v. Where there is no Greek and Jew, barbarian and Scythes. For the Apostle does not here make a difference of opinion concerning God; but only says, in Christian renewal, that the condition of the Jews was not better or worse than that of the Greeks; nor the Greeks, nor the barbarians, nor the common barbarians, nor the Scythians, though here it is thought to surpass the others in barbarism, see Gerh. Joh. Voss. of Orig. and progr. Idolatry l. 1. c. 3. But also Barbarism, the name of the book, in the charter of Reg. Cardin. title. St. Stephen, in Monte Caelio, A. C. 1215 of the University of Paris. You will not read on feast days except the Philosophers, and the Rhetoric, and Quadrivialia, and Barbarism and Ethics, if it pleases you, and the fourth of the Rhetoric, in Car. du Fresne Glossar. who also mentions the book of Donatus, concerning Barbarism, and eight parts of his speech.

-- BARBARISMUS et Scythismus, by Academic Dictionaries and Encyclopedias


[x], Barbarismus, which is supposed to have preceded the flood: [x], Scuthismus, of which I have been speaking: and 17 [[x]. Epiphan. L. 1. p. 9.[x]. Euseb. Chron. p. 13. In like manner, a fourth heresy is supposed to have arisen, styled Judaismus, before the time of either Jews or Israelites.] [x], Hellenismus, or the Grecian period. This last must appear as extraordinary as any. For how was it possible for an Hellenic aera to have existed before the name of Hellas was known, or the nation in being? This arose, like the preceding, from a mistake in terms, the word being warped from its original purport and direction. The Cuseans or Cuthites were the first apostates from the truth: of which defection I have before taken notice. They introduced the worship of the sun, that great fountain of light; and paid the like reverence to the stars, and all the host of heaven. They looked upon them as fountains, from whence were derived to men the most salutary 18 [Concerning fountain worship, or derivative virtues, see Psellus and Jamblichus; and Stanley upon the Chaldaic Religion. El-ain, Solis sons; the fountain of the sun.] emanations. This worship was styled the fountain worship. The Grecians, just as they styled the Bay of Fountains on the Red Sea Elanites from El Ain, might have called this characteristic of the times [x], Elanismus. But such a change would not satisfy them. They made some farther alteration; and rendered it according to the Ionic dialect: [x], Hellenismus with an aspirate; and made it by these means relate to their own country. One of the titles of the Cusean shepherds, who came into Egypt, was taken from this worship, and derived from El Ain, the fountain of light, which they worshiped. But the Greeks expressed this after the same manner as the above: whence they are by many writers styled 19 [[x]. Syncellus. p. 61.] [x], Hellenic or Grecian shepherds. They were truly El-Anes, and by race Cuthites. Many of them settled in Armenia, and at Colchis, and also upon the Palus Maeotis. They are taken notice of under this name by 20 [In Rusin. L. i. v. 312.] Claudian:

--- patriamque bibens Maeotida Alanus [Google translate: homeland drinking Alain.].


Procopius mentions, that all the nations about Caucasus, which we know to have been Cuthites, as far as the Portae Caucaseae, were comprehended under the name of 21 [[x]. Procop. Goth. Hist. L. 4. c. 3. p. 570. This comprehends all the country of Iberia, Colchis and Circassia.] Alani.

Some have thought, that this distinction of times, taken notice of by the ecclesiastical writers, was owing to some expressions of St. Paul in his Epistle to the Colossians.
22 [Coloss. c. 3. v. 11.] [x]

Where there is neither Greek nor Jew, circumcision nor uncircumcision; Barbarian, Scythian; bond nor free; but Christ is all and in all.


The Apostle plainly alludes to those invidious distinctions, which subsisted among men; but what the fathers mention, concerns the division of times, and the characters, by which different epochas were distinguished. Some writers however have gone farther, and from the words of St. Paul have added Judaismus; introducing it in the first ages, to which it could not possibly belong. For how could Judaism subsist, before there was either Jew or Israelite? In short, they have brought in succession, and at different aeras, what the Apostle speaks of as subsisting together at the same time; even in the age wherein he lived.

Hellenismus however,
which led the way to these distinctions, was of ancient date. The first innovation in religion was called by this name: which had no relation to Greece; being far prior to Hellas, and to the people denominated from it. Though it began among the Cuthites in Chaldea; yet it is thought to have arisen from some of the family of Shem, who resided among that people. Epiphanius accordingly tells us, that "Ragem, or Ragau, had for his son Seruch, when idolatry and Hellenismus first began among men. 23 [Haeres. L. i. C. 6. p. 7.] [x]." By this we are only informed, that idolatry and Hellenismus began in the days of Seruch: but Eusebius and other writers mention, that he was the author of this apostasy. 24 [Eusebii Chron. p. 13. See Chron. Paschale, and Syncellus. p. 94. 95. Some suppose this innovation to have been introduced about the death of Peleg. [x]. Cedrenus. p. 15.] [x]. "Seruch was the first, who introduced the false worship, called Hellenismus." Some attribute also to him the introduction of 25 [[x]. Constant. Manasses. p. 21.] images: but most give this innovation to his grandson Terah. 26 [Epiphanius. L. i. p. 7.] [x]. "Nachor begat Tharah: and in his time were introduced images for worship, which were first framed by his art."

It is observable, that Johannes Antiochenus styles the people of Midian Hellenes:

Midian is a geographical place mentioned in the Hebrew Bible and Quran. William G. Dever states that biblical Midian was in the "northwest Arabian Peninsula, on the east shore of the Gulf of Aqaba on the Red Sea", an area which he notes was "never extensively settled until the 8th–7th century B.C."

According to the Book of Genesis, the Midianites were the descendants of Midian, who was a son of Abraham and his wife Keturah:
"Abraham took a wife, and her name was Keturah. And she bare him Zimran, and Jokshan, and Medan, and Midian, and Ishbak, and Shuah" (Genesis 25:1–2, King James Version).

Some scholars have suggested that the name "Midian" does not refer to geographic places or to a specific tribe, but to a confederation or "league" of tribes brought together as a collective for worship purposes. Paul Haupt first made this suggestion in 1909, describing Midian as a "cultic collective" (German: Bund) of different tribes in the vicinity of a sanctuary". Elath, on the northern tip of the Gulf of Aqaba was suggested as the location of the first shrine, with a second sanctuary located at Kadesh....

It is uncertain which deities the Midianites worshipped. Through their apparent religio-political connection with the Moabites [Moab is the name of an ancient Levantine kingdom whose territory is today located in the modern state of Jordan.] they are thought to have worshipped a multitude, including Baal-peor and the Queen of Heaven, Ashteroth. According to Karel van der Toorn, "By the 14th century BC, before the cult of Yahweh had reached Israel, groups of Edomites and Midianites worshipped Yahweh as their god;" this conclusion is based on identification between Midianites and the Shasu.

An Egyptian temple of Hathor at Timna continued to be used during the Midianite occupation of the site (terminal Late Bronze Age / Early Iron Age); the Midianites transformed the Hathor mining temple into a desert tent-shrine. In addition to the discovery of post-holes, large quantities of red and yellow decayed cloth with beads woven into it, along with numerous copper rings/wire used to suspend the curtains, were found all along two walls of the shrine. Beno Rothenberg, the excavator of the site, suggested that the Midianites were making offerings to Hathor, especially since a large number of Midianite votive vessels (25%) were discovered in the shrine.

Image
Midianite pottery found at Timna

However, whether Hathor or some other deity was the object of devotion during this period is difficult to ascertain. A small bronze snake with gilded head was also discovered in the naos of the Timna mining shrine,...

Image
Copper snake found in Naos/Holist Place of Midianite Shrine at Timna, the head gilded with gold.

along with a hoard of metal objects that included a small bronze figurine of a bearded male god, which according to Rothenberg was Midianite in origin. Michael Homan observes that the Midianite tent-shrine at Timna is one of the closest parallels to the biblical Tabernacle.

-- Midian, by Wikipedia


and speaking of Moses, who married the daughter of Jethro, the Cuthite, the chief priest of 27 [ Exodus, c. 2. v. 16.] Midian, he represents the woman, 28 [P. 76. 77.] [x], "as the daughter of Jother, the high-priest of the Hellenes." This is not so culpable as I have sometimes thought it. It is to be observed, that the people of Midian lived upon the upper and eastern recess of the Red Sea; where was a city called El Ain, the Elana of 29 [[x]. Ptolem. L. 5. c. 17. p. 162. [x]. Joseph. Ant. L. 8. c. 2. p. 437. [x]. Procop. Persica. L. i. c. 19.] Ptolemy, and Ailane of Josephus. It happens, that there are in the opposite recess fountains, which retain the name of El Ain at this day: and they are likewise called by the Arabs Ain Mosh, or the fountains of Moses. Hence each bay has been at times called Sinus Elanites; which has caused some confusion in the accounts given of these parts. The nether recess had certainly its name from the celebrated fountains of Moses, which ran into it: but the bay on the other side was denominated from the people, who there 30 [The bay is now called Bahhr al Akaba. See Description d'Arabie par Mons. Niebuhr. 1773. p. 345.] settled. They were Cuthites, of the same race as the Ionim and Hellenes of Babylonia, from which country they came. They built the city Elana; and were called 31 [The people still retain their primitive name Ellanes. Dr. Pocock expresses it Allauni. "The Arabs about Acaba are called Allauni." Pocock's Egypt, p. 138.] Hellenes, from the great luminary, which they worshiped; and to which their city was sacred. In the days of Moses the whole world seems to have been infected with the rites of the Zabians:

Zabians, an ancient sect said to be Chaldeans, addicted to astrology and star-worship. The word is derived, according to Pococke, from the Aramaic tsabad, the heavenly host, from which same root the word Sabian is taken, but in the different sense of "to change religion." The Zabians were idolaters, (dwelling in the north of Mesopotamia, in the Biblical Haran. An Arabic writer, quoted by Chwolsohn, says that they adopted the name Zabian as being a religion tolerated by the Koran, and so escaped the persecution to which their star-worship would have exposed them. They first gave planetary names to the days of the week; the feast day of each planet being determined by the time of its culmination; hence, also, the alchemists of the Middle Ages, and through them heralds, have borrowed the notion of assigning a particular metal and a particular color to the several planets. In common with other Aramaic races they had a civil year, which began like the Jewish Rosh Ia-Shanah in autumn, and an ecclesiastical year commencing at the vernal equinox. Before the time of Mohammed they offered human sacrifices to the deities which they believed were embodied in the planets. See Herzog, Real-Encyklop. s.v. SEE SABIANS.

-- Zabians, by McClintock and Strong Biblical Cyclopedia


and Jethro the Cuthite was probably high-priest of this order, whose daughter Moses 32 [Exodus, c. 2. v. 1 6. Numbers, c. 12. v. i.] married. The very first idolatry consisted in worshiping the luminary El Ain; which worship was accordingly styled Hellenismus. El Ain signifies Sol Sons, the fountain of light: and Ulpian upon Demosthenes seems to have had some intimation of this etymology; for he explains the term [x] by 33 [P. 118.] [x] and [x], "something very pure and clear, like a fountain. Heyschius also intimates, that the name related to the 34 [[x]. Hesych.] fountain of day; and in a secondary sense to the fountain of wisdom. [x].

The people styled Hellenes are the descendants of Hellen, the son of Zeuth: and by this title are denoted people of intelligent and enlightened minds.


Hellen was the same as Ion; the same also as Helius, Osiris, and Apollo: by which titles was signified the Deity of light and of science.

From Babylonia the Hellenes came into Egypt; and were the same as the Auritae, those Cuthite shepherds, who so long held that country in subjection. Hence we read of
35 [Africanus apud Syncellum. p. 61.] [x], and 36 [Syncellus. ibid.] [x], "Hellenic Shepherds," and "Hellenic princes", who reigned in the infancy of that nation. They were what I term collectively Amonians; being the descendants of Ham, who by the Gentile writers was reputed the first-born of Deucalion, or Noah. 37 [Apollodorus. 1. i. p. 20. [x]. Syncellus. p. 157. [x]. Dicrearchus. Geog. Gr. Vol. p. 22. Strabo. L. 8. p. 587. [x]. Thucyd. L. i. c. 3. [x]. Schol. in Apollon. L. 3. v. 1086. Strabo mentions the tomb of Hellen; [x]. L. 9. p. 660.] [x]. "Hellen was the first-born of Deucalion by Pyrrha: though some make him the son of Zeuth, or Dios.— There was also a daughter Protogeneia;" so named from being the first-born of women. He was also said to have been the son of Prometheus: but in this there is no inconsistency; for they were all titles of the same personage, whose son was 38 [ [x], Sol.] Ham, represented both as Hellen, and Helius. The Cuthite Hellenes, who came into Egypt, introduced their arts and learning; by which that country was benefited greatly. Hence the learning of Egypt was styled Hellenic from the Hellenic shepherds: and the ancient theology of the country was said to have been described in the 39 [Manethon apud Euseb. Chron. p. 6.] Hellenic character and language. This had no relation to the Hellenes of Greece; being, as I have before observed, far prior to that nation. The Grecians,  it is true, were both Ionim and Hellenes; but by a long descent, being the posterity of the people here spoken-of. This theology was said to have been derived from 40 [Syncellus. p. 40. The history was supposed to have been by him translated "after the deluge, [x], from the sacred language into the Hellenic:" by which must be meant the ancient Chaldaic.] Agathodaemon, that benign deity, the benefactor of all mankind. He was supposed to have had a renewal of life; and on that account was represented under the figure of a serpent crowned with the lotus, and styled 41 [The name Noe the Greeks transposed, and expressed it [x]. See Vol. II. p. 336. Plate VI. where the Patriarch is described under the symbol of a serpent, with the emblems of plenty and peace. Agathodaemon was the same as Cneph. Euseb. Prep. Evang. L. i. c. 10. p. 41.] Noe Agathodaemon. The Grecians supposed, that by the Hellenic tongue was meant the language of Greece; and that the Hellenic characters were the letters of their own country. But these writings were in reality sculptures of great antiquity: and the language was the Cuthite, styled by 42 [Joseph. contra Apion. L. i. p. 445.] Manethon the sacred language of Egypt.

Philo Judaeus, not being apprised of this, has been guilty of a great mistake in his Life of Moses. For mentioning how that great personage had been instructed in his youth; and that he was skilled in all the learning of Egypt, in numbers, geography, and hieroglyphics; he adds, that the rest of the circle of sciences he learned of the Hellenes, or Grecians:
43 [In Vita Mosis, V. 2. p. 84.] [x]: as if the circle of sciences had been established, and the Greeks were adepts in philosophy, so early as the time of Moses. The Hellenes, who were supposed to have instructed the Patriarch, were undoubtedly an order of priests in Egypt: which order had been instituted before the name of Hellas, or the Helladians, had been heard of. Stephanus mentions from Aristagoras, a place called Hellenicon ([x]) at Memphis; and says, that the persons, who resided there, were styled. 44 [[x]. Steph. Byzant.] Helleno-Memphitae. Clemens Alexandrinus has transmitted the same account concerning Moses, as has been given above by Philo. 45 [Strom. L. i. p. 413.] [x]. "The Hellenes educated him in Egypt as a princely child; and instructed him in the whole circle of sciences." These writers have certainly mistaken the history, from whence they borrowed. It did not relate to Greece, but to the Hellenes of Egypt; those Hellene-Memphitae of Stephanus and Aristagoras. When Clemens therefore tells us concerning Moses, [x], "The Hellenes taught him in Egypt": it should be rendered, [x], "the Hellenes of Egypt taught him": for such, we may be assured, was the purport of the original, and true history. And this may be proved by the account given of Osiris; of whom it is said, that after his travels over the earth, he instituted religious rites, and founded schools of eloquence in Egypt. Of these he made Hermes professor, who instructed the 46 [[x]. Diodorus. L. I. p. 15.] Hellenes in that science. This was many ages before the supposed arrival of Danaus, or of Cadmus, in Greece: consequently these Hellenes could have no relation to that country. They were undoubtedly an order of priests; the same as are said to have instructed Moses. The history was certainly true, though the persons have been mistaken. Zoroaster is by Ebn Batrick styled Iuna-Hellen; and said to have been the author of the Zabian worship, which commenced about the time that the tower of Babel was erected. 47 [Vol 1. p. 63. from the Latin version.] Autumant autem nonnulli, primum religionis Sabiorum auctorem suisse Graecum (Hellenem) quendam nomine Iunam. — Fertur etiam illum, qui primus Sabiorum religionem instituit, ex eorum numero suisse, qui turri Babelis extruendae adsuerunt [Google translate: It is claimed that some, the first author of the religion of the Sabines a Greek (Hellen) named Juna. - it is said that the one who first established the religion of the Sabii in the number of Suisse, who were accustomed to rebuild the tower of Babel.]. According to Dicaearchus, the great Sesostris was a favourer of 48 [[x]. Schol. in Apollon. L. 4. v. 273.] Hellenism.

From what has been said, it appears plainly, that the Hellenes and Iones were the same people under different appellations. They were the descendants of Hellen and Ion, two names of the same personage; among whose sons idolatry first began in the region of Babylonia. He was styled Ion, Ionan, Ionichus; and was supposed to have been the author of magic. From him the Babylonians had the name of Ionim, as well as of Hellenes: for these terms were used as in some degree synonimous. Hence when the sacred writer mentions people's flying from the weapons of the 49 [[x], the sword of the Ionah.] Ionim, or Babylonians, it is very truly rendered by the Seventy "from the Hellenic sword: 50 [Jeremiah, c. 46. v. 16.] [x]. Arise, and let us go again to our own people, and to the land of our nativity, from the HELLENIC sword." The like expression is to be found in the same version, and of the same prophet: 51 [Ibid. c. 50. v. 6. See Vol. II. p. 302. of this work.] [x]. "From the sword of the HELLENES they shall turn every one to his own people, and they shall flee every one to his own land." In each instance the words in the original are the "sword of [x], Ionah:" by which are meant the Ionim or Babylonians. The same worship, of which the Hellenes are said to have been the authors, is attributed to the Ionim, the sons of Ionah. 52 [Euseb. Chron. p. 13.] [x]. "The Ionim, the reputed sons of Ionah, who became the head of the Hellenes, introduced the adoration of images." They also introduced Zabaism, as is mentioned by the same 53 [[x]. Ibid. See also Cedrenus. p. 46.] author; and worshiped the celestial constellations. The person, from whom the Hellenes had their name, was Hellen, the same as Cham, the son of Noah. 55 [Euseb. Chron. p. 28.] [x]. "Hellen was the son of the person who escaped the flood." The Iones were from the same personage, under a different title.

Such was the first heresy in the world, which was styled Hellenismus: and such the Hellenes, by whom it was propagated. They were dissipated from Babylonia, and passed into Egypt; and betook themselves to Syria, Rhodes, and Hellas; and many other countries. Many traces of them are to be found in Syria
; where particularly is to be observed a city, which from them must have had its name. Stephanus, speaking of places called Hellas, tells us, [x]. "There is also another city Hellas in Coile Syria. The Gentile, derivative, or possessive, is Hellen." There were Hellenes at Rhodes; the same as the Heliadae, of whom 56 [[x]. L. 4. p. 26.] Diodorus Siculus makes mention. They seem to have been the first, who peopled that island. Those Hellenes, who settled at Dodona, were the first of the name among the Helladians, and from them it became at last universal. They had also the name of Elli, and Selli, and were properly priests of the oracle, which they brought from Thebes in Egypt. 57 [Hesych. Elli and Selli are terms of the same purport; being derived from El and Sel, two names of the sun. What the Grecians rendered Hellas would have been expressed more truly Hellan.] [x] (it should be [x]). "The Elli are the same as the Hellenes at Dodona: and the priests of the place have the same name. Ellan is the name of the temple dedicated to Jupiter at Dodona." The like is said by 58 [Meteorolog. L, 1. C. 14. p. 772.] Aristotle and 59 [L. 7. p. 505.] Strabo. Of this people I shall say more, when I come to the Jonah-Hellenic colonies of Greece.
admin
Site Admin
 
Posts: 37499
Joined: Thu Aug 01, 2013 5:21 am

Re: A New System/Analysis of Ancient Mythology, by Jacob Bry

Postby admin » Sun Mar 20, 2022 7:08 am

Volume 3, Page 163-174

Of The Golden Age, or Age of the Cuthim.

I have taken notice of the manner, in which the first ages of the world were distinguished: and I have shewn, that Scythismus and Hellenismus were mistaken terms: that they were not the characteristics of times in succession, as many of the learned fathers have supposed; but related each to nearly one particular season, the age of Chus; and to the worship introduced by his sons. The Golden Age of the poets took its rise from a mistake of the same nature: which mistake being once established, a Silver, a Brazen, and an Iron Age were in consequence of it added. What was termed [x] and [x], should have been expressed [x] and [x]: for it relates to the same aera, and history, as the terms beforementioned; to the age of Chus, and to the domination of his sons. It is described as a period of great happiness: and the persons, to whom that happiness is attributed, are celebrated as superiour to the common race of men: and upon that account, after their death, they were advanced to be Deities.

1 [Hesiod. [x]. L. i.v. 109.] [x]

The Immortals first a Golden race produced:
These liv'd, when Saturn held the realms of heaven;
And pass'd their time like Gods without a care.
No toil they knew, nor felt solicitude;
Not e'en th' infirmities of age —
Soon as this race was sunk beneath the grave;
Jove rais'd them to be Daemons of the air,
Spirits benign, and guardians of mankind,
Who sternly right maintain, and sorely punish wrong.
 

We have in this short account a just history of the rise of idolatry, when deified men had first divine honours paid to them: and we may be assured of the family, in which it began. The ancients had a high notion of this Golden, or Cusean age; and always speak of it with great deference, as a time of uncommon equity and happiness. They indeed take into the account the aera of patriarchal government, when all the world was as yet one family, and under the mild rule of the head of mankind. Aratus says, that this was the season, when Astraea, or Justice, appeared personally in the world.

2 [Phaenom. v. 113.] [x].

She stay'd, while yet the Race of Gold survived.


And he laments, that those excellent persons, who then flourished, should have been succeeded by a posterity so degenerate and base.

3 [Ibid. v. 123.] [x];

What an unworthy and degenerate race Our Golden Sires bequeath'd?


By this we find, that not only a particular age, but also persons were styled [x], or Golden. Those who came into Greece, and built the temple at Olympia, are represented as 4 [Pausan. L. 5. p. 391.] [x], a Golden Race: by which is certainly meant Cusoan or Cusean. But however this people may have been celebrated, they were the first idolaters, who introduced a plurality of Gods, and made other innovations in life. 5 [Steph. Byzantin.] [x]. The AEthiopes, or Cuthites, were the first, who paid honours to more Gods than one, and who enacted laws.

The Grecians by rendering what should be Cusean, Crusean, have been led still farther in characterising the times: and to this supposed Golden Age, which they have embellished with many fictions, they have added an age of Silver, and of Brass and of Iron. In the first of these periods the poet manifestly alludes to the longevity of persons in the patriarchic age: for they did not, it seems, die at threescore and ten, but took more time even in advancing towards puberty.

6 [Hesiod. [x]. L. i. v. 130.] [x]

In early times, for full an hundred years
The fostering mother with an anxious eye
Cherish'd at home the unwieldy backward boy.


He speaks however of their being cut off in their prime: and whatever portion of life Nature might have allotted to them, they were abridged of it by their own folly, and injustice; for they were guilty of rapine and bloodshed; and in a continual state of hostility.

7 [Ibid. v. 132.] [x]

Soon to the term of blooming youth they came,
But did not long survive it: their short life
Was a sad scene of misery, brought on
By mutual acts of insult.


They were at the same time highly irreligious and great contemners of the Gods; and for that reason removed from all commerce with other beings.

8 [Ibid. v. 137.] [x]

This race Jove soon consign'd to endless night;
Vex'd, that due honours they should dare refuse
To the great Gods, who high Olympus hold.


Yet what is extraordinary, when they were through the anger of the offended Gods, swept away from the face of the earth, they were made subordinate Deities, and great reverence was shewed to them: 9 [[x]. v. 141.] [x]: "These too had their share of honour."

The third Age, styled the Brazen, was like the former: only, to diversify it a little, the poets supposed that there was now a more regular process of war. They had now, it seems, brazen arms, and brazen houses: and every implement was of brass. This race is said to have been quite different from those of the Silver Age; 10 [[x]. v. 143. See Aratus of the Golden Age, and of those succeeding. Phaenom. v. 108. Also [url]Ovid. Metamorph[/url]. L. i. v. 89.] [x].

Bk 1:89-112 The Golden Age

This was the Golden Age that, without coercion, without laws, spontaneously nurtured the good and the true. There was no fear or punishment: there were no threatening words to be read, fixed in bronze, no crowd of suppliants fearing the judge’s face: they lived safely without protection. No pine tree felled in the mountains had yet reached the flowing waves to travel to other lands: human beings only knew their own shores. There were no steep ditches surrounding towns, no straight war-trumpets, no coiled horns, no swords and helmets. Without the use of armies, people passed their lives in gentle peace and security. The earth herself also, freely, without the scars of ploughs, untouched by hoes, produced everything from herself. Contented with food that grew without cultivation, they collected mountain strawberries and the fruit of the strawberry tree, wild cherries, blackberries clinging to the tough brambles, and acorns fallen from Jupiter’s spreading oak-tree. Spring was eternal, and gentle breezes caressed with warm air the flowers that grew without being seeded. Then the untilled earth gave of its produce and, without needing renewal, the fields whitened with heavy ears of corn. Sometimes rivers of milk flowed, sometimes streams of nectar, and golden honey trickled from the green holm oak.

Bk 1:113-124 The Silver Age

When Saturn was banished to gloomy Tartarus, and Jupiter ruled the world, then came the people of the age of silver that is inferior to gold, more valuable than yellow bronze. Jupiter shortened spring’s first duration and made the year consist of four seasons, winter, summer, changeable autumn, and brief spring. Then parched air first glowed white scorched with the heat, and ice hung down frozen by the wind. Then houses were first made for shelter: before that homes had been made in caves, and dense thickets, or under branches fastened with bark. Then seeds of corn were first buried in the long furrows, and bullocks groaned, burdened under the yoke.

Bk 1:125-150 The Bronze Age

Third came the people of the bronze age, with fiercer natures, readier to indulge in savage warfare, but not yet vicious.

The harsh iron age was last. Immediately every kind of wickedness erupted into this age of baser natures: truth, shame and honour vanished; in their place were fraud, deceit, and trickery, violence and pernicious desires. They set sails to the wind, though as yet the seamen had poor knowledge of their use, and the ships’ keels that once were trees standing amongst high mountains, now leaped through uncharted waves. The land that was once common to all, as the light of the sun is, and the air, was marked out, to its furthest boundaries, by wary surveyors. Not only did they demand the crops and the food the rich soil owed them, but they entered the bowels of the earth, and excavating brought up the wealth it had concealed in Stygian shade, wealth that incites men to crime. And now harmful iron appeared, and gold more harmful than iron. War came, whose struggles employ both, waving clashing arms with bloodstained hands. They lived on plunder: friend was not safe with friend, relative with relative, kindness was rare between brothers. Husbands longed for the death of their wives, wives for the death of their husbands. Murderous stepmothers mixed deadly aconite, and sons inquired into their father’s years before their time. Piety was dead, and virgin Astraea, last of all the immortals to depart, herself abandoned the blood-drenched earth.

-- Metamorphoses, by Ovid

Yet I cannot see wherein the difference consisted. The former were guilty of violence and bloodshed; and slew one another so fast, that they scarce attained the age of manhood. The latter had the same love for war; and fell in like manner by each other's hand; so that not one survived.

11 [Hesiod supra. v. 151.] [x]

This race engag'd in deadly feuds, and fell
Each by his brother's hand. They sunk in fight,
All to the shades of Erebus consign'd,
Their name forgotten.


After these came another Age, by most poets called the Iron; but by Hesiod mentioned as the Heroic, or Age of Demigods; and described as a time of great justice and 12 [[x]. v. 156. Hesiod makes the Iron Age the fifth in succession.] piety. Yet these heroes, whose equity is so much spoken of, upon a nearer enquiry are found to be continually engaged in wars and murders: and, like the specimens exhibited of the former Ages, these are finally cut off by one another's hands, in acts of robbery and violence: some for purloining oxen; others for stealing sheep; and many for carrying away the wives of their friends and neighbours.

13 [Hesiod. [x]. L. i. v. 161.] [x]

In battle some were carried off; and fell
At Thebes, renown'd for its seven tow'ring gates,
The seat of Cadmus: here they sternly strove
Against th' Oedipodae for their flocks and herds.
Some passed the seas, and fought the Trojan shore:
There joined in cruel conflict for the sake
Of Helen, peerless dame: till their sad fate
Sunk them to endless night.


In like manner it is said of the hero Cycnus, that he robbed people of their cattle, as they went to Delphi: whence he was called [x]. He, like the 14 [Hesiod. [x]. v. 478.] rest, was slain in fight, having rashly encountered Hercules. Such was the end of these laudable banditti: of whom Jupiter, we are told, had so high an opinion, that after they had plundered and butchered one another, he sent them to the Islands of the Blessed, to partake of perpetual felicity.

15 [Hesiod. [x]. L. I. v. 170.] [x].

These, freed from grief and every mortal care,
And wafted far to th' ocean's verge extreme,
Rove uncontroul'd amid the Happy Isles,
Illustrious heroes.


We have here seen four divisions of times: in some of which the poet has endeavoured to make a distinction, though no material difference subsists. And as these times are supposed to be in succession, he has brought the last period as low as the aera of Troy. The whole relates to a series of history, very curious and interesting; but ruined, by being diversified, and in a manner separated from itself.

From what has been said we may perceive, that the Crusean Age being substituted for the Cusean, and being also styled the aera of the 16 [Cuthim, [x], signified Gold and Golden.] Cuthim, was the cause of these after-divisions being introduced; that each Age might be distinguished in gradation by some baser metal. Had there been no mistake about a Golden Age, we should never have been treated with one of Silver; much less, with the subsequent of Brass and Iron. The original history relates to the patriarchic age, and to what the Greeks termed the Scuthic period, which succeeded: when the term of man's life was not yet abridged to its present standard; and when the love of rule, and acts of violence first displayed themselves upon the earth. The Amonians, wherever they settled, carried these traditions with them: which were often added to the history of the country; so that the scene of action was changed. A colony, who styled themselves Saturnians, came to Italy; and greatly benefited the natives. But the ancients, who generally speak collectively in the singular, and instead of Herculeans, introduce Hercules; instead of the Cadmians, Cadmus; suppose a single person, 17 [It is said of Saturn also, that he built the ancient city Byblus in Syria. This was many ages before his supposed arrival in Italy. See Sanchoniatho in Euseb. Praep. Evang. L. i. c. 13. p. 37. The city was built by Saturnians.] Saturn, to have betaken himself to this country. Virgil mentions the story in this light: and speaks of Saturn's settling there; and of the low state of the natives upon his arrival, when he introduced an Age of Gold.

18 [Virg. AEneid. 1. 8. 314.] Haec nemora indigenae Fauni, Nymphaeque tenebant,
Gensque virum truncis et duro robore nata;
Queis neque mos, neque cultus erat; nec jungere tauros,
Aut componere opes norant, aut parcere parto:
Sed rami, atque asper victu venatus alebat.

(Google translate: These native groves were occupied by the Fauns and Nymphs,
People were born of stumps and hardened strength;
For them there was neither custom nor worship; don't join the bulls
They knew either to settle their wealth, or to spare them;
But he fed the branches, and the game with a rough diet.)


He then proceeds to shew, how this people were disciplined and improved: all which, according to the usual mistake, he supposes to have been effected by one person, Saturn, instead of Saturnians.

19 [Virg. AEneid. L. 8. v. 319.]

Primus ab aethereo venit Saturnus Olympo,
Arma Jovis fugiens, et regnis exul ademptis.
Is genus indocile, ac dispersum montibus altis,
Composuit; legesque dedit: Latiumque vocari
Maluit, his quoniam latuisset tutus in oris.
Aurea, quae perhibent, illo sub rege fuerunt
Saecula: sic placida populos in pace regebat.
Deterior donec paulatim, ac decolor aetas,
Et belli rabies, et amor successit habendi.

Lo! mighty prince, these venerable woods
Of old were haunted by the sylvan Gods,
And savage tribes, a rugged race, who took
Their birth primeval from the stubborn oak.
No laws, no manners form'd the barbarous race:
But wild the natives rov'd from place to place.
Untaught, and rough, improvident of gain,

They heap'd no wealth, nor turn'd the fruitful plain.
Their food the savage fruits the forests yield;
Or hunted game, the fortune of the field:
Till Saturn fled before victorious Jove,
Driven down, and banish'd from the realms above.
He by just laws embodied all the train,
Who roam'd the hills; and drew them to the plain;
There fix'd: and Latium call'd the new abode,
Whose friendly shores conceal'd the latent God.
These realms in peace the monarch long controll'd,
And bless'd the nations with an Age of Gold.


-- Translated by Pitt.
 

This account is confused: yet we may discern in it a true history of the first ages; as may be observed likewise in Hesiod. Both the poets, however the scene may be varied, allude to the happy times immediately after the deluge: when the great Patriarch had full power over his descendants; when equity prevailed without written law.

These traditions, as I have repeatedly taken notice, being adopted and prefixed to the histories of the countries, where the Amonians settled, have introduced a Saturn in Ausonia; and an Inachus and Phoroneus at Argos: and in consequence of it, the deluge, to which the two latter were witnesses, has been limited to the same place, and rendered a partial 20 [[x]. Clem. Alexandr. Strom. L. i. p. 379.] inundation. But, in reality, these accounts relate to another climate, and to a far earlier age: to those times, when, according to 21 [Fab. 143.] Hyginus, the first kingdom upon earth was constituted: and when one language only prevailed among the sons of men. [???]
admin
Site Admin
 
Posts: 37499
Joined: Thu Aug 01, 2013 5:21 am

Next

Return to Ancien Regime

Who is online

Users browsing this forum: No registered users and 6 guests